Local Church Discussions  

Go Back   Local Church Discussions > Apologetic discussions

Apologetic discussions Apologetic Discussions Regarding the Teachings of Watchman Nee and Witness Lee

Reply
 
Thread Tools Display Modes
Old 05-07-2014, 04:13 PM   #1
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

A couple of days ago, a lurker posted to my blog (as Unregistered) and asked the question:

Quote:
Woah! @ (OBW) Did Christ "become" or not "become" the Life-Giving Spirit according to 1 Cor 15:45? I think I would love to hear your understanding on the Oneness of God..
While I answered there in the blog, I note that despite our constant references to the discussions that have gone on before, they are sometimes rather daunting to find. In hindsight, thread titles are not always as clear as we would like. And the ability to find the best way to search for certain items is not as simple as we might like.

And then, once you do manage to find it, there could be 500 posts to go through, 75 percent of which are not really on topic, and the ability to follow the thought trails is not always easy.

Now, starting a new thread on an old (or new) topic will remedy none of those problems. Unless those who participate choose to avoid them.

So just in case Mr/Ms Unregistered didn't see my response in the blog, or there is some desire to actually discuss both my reply and the parts of the question that I didn't even reply to, I'm putting it here as well. And this makes it easier to restart the thinking without it simply appearing as part of another topic.

And we might get some new perspectives anyway.

I really didn't respond to the challenge to provide my "understanding on the Oneness of God." But I did deal with the "become" or "not become" question in my own way.

Here it is (with some more recent edits):
- - - - -

1 Cor 15:45 does not speak about the Holy Spirit. That is the most important thing to know about the verse. Other than the fact that it references one (and only one) member of the Trinity (and that would be Christ, the Son), the Trinity is not a focus of the verse.

This verse is in the midst of a discussion about the kind of body that believers will receive when they are resurrected. So Paul turns to the only example that he can point to in a solid way — Jesus. He is speaking of the physical body that Jesus had after resurrection. And there is no way to describe that body as simply physical since it was not always visible, and could move through solid walls and locked doors. So Paul referred to it as "spiritual." Sort of a no-brainer since the Son is part of the Godhead and God is spirit. So Jesus is spirit. That is different from declaring that Jesus is the Holy Spirit.

I know that Lee strongly declared that there can be only one spirit that gives life. But he was wrong. Jesus gives life and he became "A" spirit. Not the Holy Spirit. I think that it is also provable that the Father can give life. And he is also spirit. BTW. The Holy Spirit is also spirit.

That may seem obvious since that is his name. But it doesn't always work that way. "The Spirit" or the "Holy Spirit" are names for what we refer to as the third of the Trinity. It is obvious that the word "Spirit" in the name is actually linked to his essence as spirit. But both the Father and the Son are also spirit, yet they are not called "The Spirit." Isn't it interesting that Mr. Brown may actually be pasty white, or Mr. White be as black as coal. The name does not cause the one who bears the name to subsume all that the word that is their name implies. Neither does it deny others the ability to possess some of the attributes that the name implies.

Seems like a no-brainer. Unless you are Lee or are under his spell (and I used to be). He is equivocating between "sprit" and "Sprit." The word "spirit" has many meanings. Among them is the idea of a state of being that is not simply physical. And God is spirit. All of Him — Father, Son, and Spirit. It just happens that one of those three has a name that is the same word — Spirit.

Your question is phrased in the words of the Lee/LSM/LRC lexicon. "The Life-Giving Spirit" is a code word for this singular thing that is the Holy Spirit. But this verse does not say that. It says that the last Adam became "A" quickening (life-giving) spirit. Jesus surely gives life. That does not make him the Holy Spirit. It simply acknowledges the truth that Jesus has this different body — a spiritual body — and he does give life.

Besides, if you buy Lee's version of the verse, then you have to assume that Paul is busy talking about something that has absolutely nothing to do with the Trinity other than to consider the body that Jesus received in resurrection. Then suddenly, in the middle of that discussion, Paul had a serious bout of ADHD, shouted "squirrel" and rambled on about how Jesus became the Holy Spirit (without ever actually saying those words) then just as suddenly returned to the discussion he had been carrying on before.

In short, Lee demanded that "spirit" can only be the "Holy Spirit" — and that is just plain wrong. So the answer to your question is "Christ did not become the Life-Giving Spirit" according to 1 Cor 15:45. At least not in the way that Lee meant it. He did receive a spiritual body in resurrection. And he does give life. But that did not cause Jesus to morph over and become the Holy Spirit. That is not supported by this or any other verse in scripture.

- - - - -

Anything still unclear? Any different thoughts?

I know I did not quote a bunch of verses. But we all know the verse in question and it is easily seen as the one I am referring to. Do you think I have misrepresented it?
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-07-2014, 07:11 PM   #2
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Anything still unclear? Any different thoughts?
You make a good point. Saying "God is spirit" and saying "there is a Holy Spirit" aren't the same things. If they were, then we could just say that the Father is the Holy Spirit and be done with it.

But that's not really saying anything more than "The Father is God, and the Holy Spirit is God, and since there is only one God they must be the same thing." At some level that might be true, but if that's all there is to it then why does the Bible reveal a Son who relates to the Father as if they are different persons? And why does the Son speak of the Spirit as if he is a different person?

I never get tired of speculating about the Trinity. But in the end I have to admit I can't know for sure what I'd like to know. So I have to go with what I do know, and continue to wonder.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-07-2014, 08:37 PM   #3
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

The only objection I have to the Trinity debate is when it results in bloodshed ... as has happened in the past of Christendom.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 07:56 AM   #4
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
The only objection I have to the Trinity debate is when it results in bloodshed ... as has happened in the past of Christendom.
I would agree.

And when some get so strong for a particular way that they are ready to cut off everyone that does not agree 100 percent with their view, there is at least mental, emotional, and psychological bloodshed on the way. It is more important to argue people to put down their guns.

And every time some wannabe spiritual guru comes along and takes common words in a defined context with clear meaning and says they are talking about something else and mean something besides the obvious, there is yet one more faction in the debate.

So the beginning of hope is when you can get them, or their followers, to face the error in their thinking.

Now there are aspects of what we believe that is a matter of faith. But that is not primarily in the things that are given for us to believe. The Bible says much about God, man, righteousness, evil, etc. There are some who believe that what it says is true and others who do not.

But among those who claim to believe what it says, there are some who take what it says and turn it, twist it, misapply it, etc., to say something that it does not say. And that is what they believe. So when they say that they believe what the Bible says, there is a certain amount of ambiguity in that statement. (I'm being kind.) They may believe a lot of what it says, but they don't believe it all. At least part of what they think the Bible says is not actually there.

I like the way Iqzy put it. And that reminded me of yet another approach — math, and more specifically, set theory. There is a set of things that are "spirit." There are three members of that set, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Separately and together they are God, therefore God is spirit (which is actually the statement from scripture that gets this little ball rolling). But when considering the members of any set, membership, while having its privileges, does not turn one member into another. It just points to the common characteristic. So being a member of the set of God/spirit, Jesus (the Son) is God and he is spirit. But he is not the Father. And the Father is God and he is spirit, but he is not the Son. And neither of those, being God and spirit, are the Holy Spirit.

Yet this is what Lee is declaring when he reads 1 Cor 15:45. But as I started my original post (on the blog), the verse is not about the Trinity other than the fact that one member (the Son) is referenced. Paul is somewhat poetically saying that Adam was created with the body we know as living humans. Christ was resurrected with a different body — one that is spiritual. And while Paul used the word "spirit" (or some Greek equivalent), he was not using it in the sense of saying that Christ became "spirit" in the sense that John recorded when Jesus said "God is spirit." Same word, but different meaning. In John's gospel, Jesus is speaking of the essence of God. In Paul's letter, he is speaking of the change in the nature of the physical body that Jesus was seen walking around with after the resurrection. It has physicality, but was not bound to the limitations of the body I now inhabit. So his use of the word "spirit," while perfectly valid, is not a reference to the essence of God as "spirit." Neither is it a reference to the "third" or the Godhead, the Holy Spirit.

I know that many of us who have seen through Lee's error here still like the idea that it still speaks of the unity fo God. But it does not. It was not a statement about the unity of the Godhead. Neither was it a statement about the "processing" of Christ.

We used to get so excited when we heard those words — the processed Triune God. Why was that? What does having some theology down in such a fine way (assuming it is correct) really do for you? Does it cause God to love you more for understanding the hidden code better? Do we really believe in that God (or more correctly god)? If we don't, then what does it do for us besides give us a sense of superior understanding of the Bible.

God is God. Those who seek him will find him. They will find him praying "sinner's prayers" and singing Baptist Hymns. They will find him as they are reminded of the truth of God in the weekly liturgy and as they come down and pray at the end of a more evangelical/charismatic service. They will find him as they spend a little time in the Word and/or in contemplation at the beginning of the day, and as they set themselves to be righteous as they drive in rush hour traffic on the major freeway in the middle of a 5-year reconstruction project. As they treat all their coworkers with respect, including the gay guy or the one who is . . . .

I honestly believe that most of our past LRC experiences were of two kinds. First are those that happened because we really were seeking God and found him. The others were because we jointly worked ourselves up over a point of knowledge or just experienced a bit of mob dynamics. I know that sounds more onerous that I mean it, but it is more about the euphoria of being in "the group" than something real. And we got that way over "realizing" that "Christ became the Holy Spirit."

But he didn't, so the entire experience was manufactured. It was a farce. We went gaga over a lie. How do you continue to defend that? (And for those who can't tell, I am not talking to/about awareness.)
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 09:40 AM   #5
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

I think the Trinity will always be something of a mystery. Just like the answer to "Why does God love us?" will always be something of a mystery. We are talking about the essences of reality here. In one sense I don't want to completely understand it, because I'm afraid it would be like learning a magician's trick. The fact that I could completely understand something as fundamental as God's nature or God's love shows that it was never that wonderful to begin with.

In the same breath, I think the mystery of the Trinity can be better understood when viewed from the principles it seems to declare. Here is the numbers mystery we can't understand:

1) The Oneness of God is important.
2) The Threeness of God is important.
4) Neither trumps the other.

But now look at just the ideas themselves.

1) Unity is important.
2) Plurality is important
3) Neither trumps the other.

The Oneness-Threeness of God is the upholding of these principles on his level. Oneness and plurality must coexist.

Lee saw the importance of the oneness, particularly to our experience. He also saw how rigid adherence to Trinitarian threeness could hinder experience. He wanted to nail down the oneness of God, but in doing so he took a short cut, like an Indy car driver cutting across the infield. He thought it would gain him the victory, but it just got him disqualified.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 10:04 AM   #6
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
The only objection I have to the Trinity debate is when it results in bloodshed ... as has happened in the past of Christendom.
Objection duly noted Harold, but let's not blame God or his Word for the sinful, fleshly and despicable behavior of SOME people back five or six hundred years ago. And such behavior has been condemned by the vast majority of "Christendom" for centuries. Bloodshed has not been a part of Christian debate for all these hundreds and hundreds of years, so it's hardly relevant to us today.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 10:08 AM   #7
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

OBW & all.

If we can hate the sin but love the sinner, why can't we, hate the heresy but love the heretic?

Christian history shows that it's easier than we think to fall into heresy. In fact, it seems as common and ubiquitous as humanity, or to humanity.

But we can't kill the heretics, or exclude them, persecute & discriminate against them, like they are less than human.

I made friends with the Jehovah's Witness' coming to my door. We talk on cell phones, and I've been to his house a couple of times. He gave me a ton of cut oak for my stove.

And you can't believe the hard time I've given him, and the big gun honchos he brings to my door. I've been brutally honest and outspoken.

About a yr ago he showed up with a couple JW big guns. I charged out the door, in a rant.

I said:
I can't believe y'all would join a group that's been wrong prolly more than a thousand times ; that started out from William Miller -- The Great Disappointment -- that should have been stoned as a false prophet ; then your founder Charles Russell picks up where Miller failed, and begins failed prophecy after failed prophecy. And it's been that way for you guys ever since. Why would you want to be a member of such a system that has such a long track record of failure after failure?
They were all taken aback on their heels.

But he still loves me. And I him. Love covers.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 10:57 AM   #8
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

A number of years ago I ran into a huge (in length) polemic work entitled "LIFE GIVING SPIRIT - PROBING THE CENTER OF PAUL'S PNUEMATOLOGY". The author is Richard B. Gaffin Jr. Gaffin is a professor of Biblical and systematic theology at Westminster Theological Seminary, Philadelphia. I think this paper was produced in 1998. The basic premise of Gaffin's arguments center around his contention that the title "spirit" in 1 Corinthians 15:45 should be rendered Spirit with a capitol S because it must, he claims, refer to The Holy Spirit. Gaffin spends a great deal of time and energy trying to prove his point. But unlike Witness Lee, who uses weak and even childish arguments (cf: "are there two sprit's that give life?"), Gaffin uses strong, biblical and logical arguments and shows a lot of theological prowess in the process. I don't happen to agree with his conclusions, but I do find this work fascinating, if nothing else. Too bad this was produced after Lee's death in 1997, he would have surely used this as a kind of confirmation, if not endorsement, of his teaching that Christ became the Life-Giving Spirit.

Here is a link to the PDF of this paper:

https://www.google.com/#q=paul's+pneumatology
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 11:15 AM   #9
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Thanks for the heads up on Gaffin, and the link. For those interested, here's a link to the whole work without necessity of joining Galaxie Software:
http://www.etsjets.org/files/JETS-PD...3-589-JETS.pdf
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-08-2014, 11:46 AM   #10
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
But he still loves me. And I him. Love covers.
Listening to the simple basic message of Jesus, "love your enemy, love your neighbor as yourself," all the knowledge in the world should not undermine God's message. In I Cor 13, Paul had something similar to say about this.

Why is it that all too often, Christian leaders like Lee begin to build walls around their little empires by altering this rudimentary command of our Lord, and equipping their followers to critique those on the other side of the wall? As Paul has said, "knowledge puffs up and divides, but love builds up and unites."

I actually love the way Lee's take on I Cor 15.45 and Rom 8.6 helped to revolutionize my views of God close to 40 years ago. Maybe it was never the actual teaching on these verses that changed me, but the Spirit Himself! These verses made me alive in Christ! They made the Lord so near to me! But take away the Spirit of reality, and we are left with dead doctrines condemning "poor, poor Christianity" and an elite group of people puffed up with pride.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-09-2014, 03:24 PM   #11
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
OBW & all.

If we can hate the sin but love the sinner, why can't we, hate the heresy but love the heretic?
Actually, no one says we aren't loving them.

But loving them (and their followers) does not simply mean ignore their error or allow their teaching (that Paul would have said to refuse) to go unchallenged. For those who are in charge of the flock, or are teaching it, the stakes are high. And the price is high. We can argue that God indicated that he will deal with them all in the end (the whole bit about wood, hay, and stubble) But he also gave us instructions (through Paul and John — if not others) to not tolerate bad teaching. That means you have to tell them to go away (as teachers). These references do not seem to indicate that you cannot fellowship with them (unless they are not actually Christian). But you don't have to tolerate them as teachers.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-12-2014, 08:38 AM   #12
Lisbon
Member
 
Join Date: Jun 2013
Posts: 117
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

I might feel differently if I hadn't heard hundreds of messages on 1Cor15:45 but just the fact that Christ meeting with his disciples on the day of His resurrection and noticing that they thought He was a spirit said,"Look, touch me, a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see me have." I don't think anyone knows much about what was actually said. One thing is certain WL was always forming a sect whether he was teaching Isa 9:6, 1Cor15:45, God's economy, outer darkness,one church one city, and on. He was secterian from the very beginning and never changed.
Lisbon
Lisbon is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-12-2014, 12:01 PM   #13
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" — That is the Question

Quote:
Originally Posted by Lisbon View Post
I might feel differently if I hadn't heard hundreds of messages on 1Cor15:45 but just the fact that Christ meeting with his disciples on the day of His resurrection and noticing that they thought He was a spirit said,"Look, touch me, a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see me have." I don't think anyone knows much about what was actually said. One thing is certain WL was always forming a sect whether he was teaching Isa 9:6, 1Cor15:45, God's economy, outer darkness,one church one city, and on. He was secterian from the very beginning and never changed.
Lisbon
Yeah, it became very clear near the end of Lee's ministry (if it wasn't already clear) that he was in the business of being novel. He had to stay relevant, and his stuff became more quirky. It was always idiosyncratic, if not heretical, and got worse over time. In the end he did fall into heresy with his "Man becomes God" silliness.

But he was always about setting himself in contrast to everyone else. There's me, then there's everyone else. On rare occasions that might be good. But usually it's a signal for patrons to head for the doors.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-24-2014, 10:43 AM   #14
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I hope OBW doesn't mind but I changed the end of the title on this thread. I think it more fully describes what this thread will be about.

There is no doubt that this is an important matter to discuss here on this forum. After all this is one of the signature or hallmark verses used by Witness Lee and his followers. Furthermore, it touches upon the very nature of God in his triune being. What could be more important than this? Our knowledge and apprehension of God, his nature, his character and his ways are essential if we, as his people, are going to really know him in full way. If we are going to be able to worship him in spirit and in truth, if we are going to "go forth to all the nations" to teach and preach about him to a lost world which desperately needs to know God in the most fullest and accurate way possible.

One key question in correctly interpreting any biblical passage (especially one which touches on the nature or character of God) is to know what interpretive parameters, or maybe guidelines will one be limited or adjusted by. Almost everyone, including many of the cults such as Jehovah Witnesses and the Mormons will tell you that "they only go by what is in the Bible". But we all know that they view anything in the Bible (Especially the NT) through the prism of the writings and interpretations of their founders.

So what will we be limited by? What will we be adjusted by? Will we be limited by and adjusted by the early Church fathers and major creeds, or will we simply ignore these for the sake of bringing the words of our Lord and the apostles (kicking and screaming if need be) into our modern 21st century? Is there a happy medium? Is there any way to know the difference between what the apostle Paul MEANT versus what it might MEAN for us today? Who is qualified to know?
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-24-2014, 01:14 PM   #15
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Only a zealot Bible literalist will interpret 15:45 as Jesus being the Holy Spirit. Talk about accepting premises.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-24-2014, 05:22 PM   #16
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Only a zealot Bible literalist will interpret 15:45 as Jesus being the Holy Spirit. Talk about accepting premises.
Look at Revelation chapter 1. Does anyone besides Witness Lee's acolytes really believe that "the seven spirits which are before His throne" in verse 4 are really the same as "Jesus Christ the faithful Witness, and firstborn from the dead" in verse 5? I mean, why put an "and" in between the two?

It seems as if the apostle John hadn't pray-read 1 Corinthians 15:45b enough and was perhaps a bit confused in his introductory chapter... thankfully God eventually raised up the ministry of Witness Lee to set matters straight... otherwise we might be misled by John and think that "seven spirits" and "Jesus Christ" were actually referring to two entirely different things! And what terrible confusion which that might engender!

Yes, yes, I know: "the seven eyes of the lamb which are the seven spirits of God going into all the earth"... now that makes it all so clear, doesn't it? Thank God for Lee's pat, simplistic explanations; otherwise we might have to struggle with some of these nuanced issues, like Jacob wrestling with the angel. Instead, all we have to do is pray-read a few selected verses.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-24-2014, 06:43 PM   #17
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
... "the seven eyes of the lamb which are the seven spirits of God going into all the earth"... now that makes it all so clear, doesn't it? Thank God for Lee's pat, simplistic explanations; otherwise we might have to struggle with some of these nuanced issues...
In Genesis 16:13 Hagar told the angel who appeared to her, "You are the God who sees me". Remember the wheels full of eyes, spinning around the throne in Ezekiel's vision? "Their entire bodies, including their backs, their hands and their wings, were completely full of eyes, as were their four wheels." (10:12) Perhaps the "eyes" bring God's sight, or awareness, to the whole universe. They are indeed "going into all the earth"... not a sparrow falls but the Father doesn't know it, remember? All the hairs of your head are numbered, no?

Perhaps in the text we see ministering spirits functioning as God's eyes (and ears and speaking -- they are of course messengers) to effectively connect God, on His throne, to people like Hagar, and to you and to me. In Luke's first chapter, when the Zechariah was doubting Gabriel he was really doubting God, because Gabriel, being an effectively transparent conveyor, did not distort the message but faithfully brought it from source to recipient. God spoke to Zechariah through the messenger who stood in front of His throne (v.19), and who now was at the right side of the incense altar, before the astonished priest (v.11).

But Lee made it "God became a man who became the Holy Spirit who became intensified". So the wheels, the eyes going into all the earth, the faithful angelic messengers bearing glad tidings, the seven spirits before the throne, they all got telescoped into one uniform "processed God". And whatever couldn't get processed by Lee's hermeneutic was explained away or ignored. These unhelpful scriptures were even referred to as "mixed expressions of fallen men", as if they contained little of profit for those seeking God. And such scriptures, as you begin to look at it, constitute much the material in question. I am no systematic theologian, but even I can see this: in order to process God into one neat, homogeneous mass, Lee really had to truncate the scriptural text. Put another way, he didn't use 1 Corinthians 15, or even 1 Corinthians 15:45, for his point, but he needed to use 1 Corinthians 15:45 "b"; otherwise the Holy Spirit might unfortunately remain just that, and likewise so would Jesus Christ.

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
...if you buy Lee's version of the verse, then you have to assume that Paul is busy talking about something that has absolutely nothing to do with the Trinity other than to consider the body that Jesus received in resurrection. Then suddenly, in the middle of that discussion, Paul had a serious bout of ADHD, shouted "squirrel" and rambled on about how Jesus became the Holy Spirit (without ever actually saying those words) then just as suddenly returned to the discussion he had been carrying on before.
Lee's theology required that Paul have these "squirrel" moments out of the discussion's context. And then Lee could lever those de-contextualized parts elsewhere like with chapter 1 of John's Apocalypse, in order that things which would otherwise be differentiated (the seven spirits, and Jesus Christ the faithful Witness) could now be merged.

If the reader can ignore all that, it is indeed a nice, neat conceptual scheme. If you like such things, it's attractive because it's so simplistic. Just pray-read the right verses...
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-25-2014, 04:52 AM   #18
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Let me break ranks and mention my early understanding of I Cor.15.45.

Raised Cat'lic, I believed Jesus was far away in heaven, and the Holy Spirit was like a benevolent uncle. Even after being born of the Spirit, those old mind sets remained, which included God the Father as a nasty old judge and executioner (loosely based on my own father) out to get me every time I tried to have "fun."

Lee's interpretation, along with being filled with joy in those early LC meetings, brought Jesus, my Savior, down to earth, and right into my heart. Jesus was now living within me, as the Spirit, giving me life. Life on earth for me could not be any better!

That's my story, and I'm sticking to it!
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-25-2014, 09:36 AM   #19
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I don't think it will be interesting to the brothers. But I've checked out how some of the Orthodox Church writers, including St. Theophan the Recluse, interpret 1 Cor 15:45. That's what I found:

Probably, in 1 Cor 15:45, the Apostle Paul speaks about two periods in human history. Each of the two periods has two representatives. The first period is represented by the first man, the living soul, named Adam. The second period is represented by Jesus Christ, the life-giving spirit, who is the last Adam. The verse also shows the difference between our current and future bodies. Our current body is our physical body with soul. It's mortal. Our future body will be not physical but spiritual. It will not know corruption or death. We already have the roots or the source of our future life (and bodies), Jesus Christ.

St. Theophan the Recluse says that it's hard to say clearly, for sure, what the Apostle Paul meant. But probably, according to St Paul, in Jesus Christ human race starts a new life, not only in soul but also in spirit (through Jesus Christ). When Jesus Christ came to earth, all people were after (alike) the first Adam, i.e. living souls who lived "soul" lives. Jesus was the first person who lived according to the life-giving spirit. After resurrection, Our Lord Jesus Christ became the head of new humanity whom He gives His life-giving spirit. We are becoming the new humanity because we bear this life-giving spirit. Our spiritual bodies are growing within our current bodies which are the living souls. But on the day of the Lord's second coming, the first period of human history will come to its end. Our bodies, the living soul of the first Adam, will be transformed. We will be completely transformed through Christ, and after that we will have new life and new body, in spirit.

In other words, after resurrection, Christ became the source of mankind transformation. In Christ, we got a new life -- eternal life in spirit. So we are on our way to become a new humanity. The old human has been replaced by the new. The change is not (yet at any rate) biological but spiritual. It might be connected to the idea of baptism leading to a new birth. Besides, we are not going to return to the old paradise (the Eden) and the old Adam condition. But we will have a union with Christ and be transformed through Him, Who will bring us to the new paradise, New Jerusalem.

Next interpretation supports the previous idea:

"So also it is written"... "became a living soul". Where is it written? Let's check Genesis 2:7. "And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul". The phrase says about man's creation. God created the first man, Adam, a living soul. Adam is limited by this definition. The first goal of creating had been reached. Mankind became a living soul. It was the first period of mankind growth and development. Spiritual life or life in spirit starts later, in the second period of human history, after the Lord's resurrection. The last Adam is Christ, the Lord of mankind and there will be no other lords. "A life-giving spirit" is a new human condition which is opposite to the previous condition, "a living soul". In this context "life-giving spirit" means that it revives the organism where the spirit dwells. The spirit gives makes the body alive, giving it new strength, new youth, and new life. What moment in Jesus's life did the Apostle Paul had in mind? We believe Christ started becoming the life-giving spirit step by step - from His birth to His Resurrection and Ascension, when His physical body became fully spiritual. On the Lord's second coming, He will transform our bodies and they will become like His - spiritual and immortal.
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-25-2014, 10:20 AM   #20
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Interesting (left below). Thanks for presenting. Those E. Orthodox ... and their theosis. Everything is becoming -- a present on-going process -- heavenly.

So much from one little verse.


Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
I don't think it will be interesting to the brothers. But I've checked out how some of the Orthodox Church writers, including St. Theophan the Recluse, interpret 1 Cor 15:45....
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-25-2014, 10:15 PM   #21
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Interesting (left below). Thanks for presenting. Those E. Orthodox ... and their theosis. Everything is becoming -- a present on-going process -- heavenly.

So much from one little verse.
Thank you. I believe it can give some food for mind even if one doesn't believe that the interpretation is correct.

Of course, we should not blindly trust anyone, even the Church Fathers and especially Wikipedia but that's what the latter says about 1 Corinthians 15.

1 Corinthians: 15 is the fifteenth chapter of the First Epistle to the Corinthians by Paul the Apostle. The first eleven verses are the earliest account of the Resurrection appearances of Jesus in the New Testament. The rest of the chapter stresses the primacy of the resurrection for Christianity.

Resurrection of the body: 35-58

The chapter concludes with an account of the nature of the resurrection. At the Last Judgement the dead will be raised and both the living and the dead transformed into "spiritual bodies" (44):

51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,

52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.

Through the power of Christ "Death is swallowed up in victory" (54). Referencing a verse in Hosea, Paul asks: "O death where is thy sting? O grave where is thy victory?" (55), equating sin with death and the Judaic Law which have now been conquered and superseded by the victory of Christ.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1_Corinthians_15
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-26-2014, 06:44 AM   #22
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Correction. So much from one little chapter : Everything is becoming heavenly.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-27-2014, 05:16 AM   #23
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Lee's interpretation ... brought Jesus, my Savior, down to earth, and right into my heart. Jesus was now living within me, as the Spirit, giving me life.
I certainly would not deny your experience. It is as real to you as mine has been to me.

But having fun in third grade with paint-by-numbers doesn't mean that your destiny is to be the next Rembrandt. Singing "Jesus is the living Spirit, let us now proclaim" in the meetings may indeed have been fun, initially. However, to maintain that position dogmatically meant ignoring or explaining away a lot of scripture. Lee, ultimately, was about preserving his hermeneutic and thus his ministry. He could care less about you, the church, the scriptures, or the Spirit.

So Lee introduced us to the notion via the Word. "Now the Lord is that Spirit" and "the last Adam became the life-giving Spirit" and "Christ in you the hope of glory" and so forth. Eventually, though, to maintain this as a dogmatic truth we had to ignore a lot of other possible positions also suggested by those same scriptures.

How about, for instance, "The word of Christ dwelling in us richly" equivalent to "being filled in Spirit", both in the apostle Paul's references to the singing of the Psalms, which Psalms repeatedly and continually show us on intimate, first-person terms the relationship of the obedient Son with His Father in heaven? Hebrews 5:8 says "He learned obedience through suffering"; how much of the suffering of Jesus Christ in the flesh did Lee present, versus the "processed Triune God"? I argue not much, as it wasn't helpful to his (Lee's) ministry.

So you got the relationship of Jesus the life-giving Spirit within you, which was good, but you repeatedly (and on Lee's end, deliberately) missed the relationship of the obedient Son on earth with His Father in heaven, which is tragic.

Looking back, it seems as if Lee was all about conformity. Even the scriptures had to conform to him.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-27-2014, 07:06 AM   #24
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Ohio and Aron ... it was all good in the early days. It was spoiled by Nee's deputy/delegated authority ... that usurped and substituted Christ's headship.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-27-2014, 09:29 AM   #25
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
It was all good in the early days. It was spoiled by Nee's deputy/delegated authority ... that usurped and substituted Christ's headship.
The "ground of the church" idea opened the door for other bad ideas, which followed hard upon. I am thinking of "deputy authority", "the Jerusalem principle", "handing over", "line up with the one in front of you", and so forth.

And errors such as "deputy authority" allowed mediocre theologians like Lee to bludgeon us incessantly with their half-baked ideas.

So our christian experience got reduced to "Thank you Mr Apostle of the Age. May I have another?" When I watched Lee berate a shamefaced Titus Chu (and others) in public for not being up to speed on "the new way", that was exactly what I saw. If you think that is "enjoyment", I've got a slightly used bridge to sell you. Cheap.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 08:18 AM   #26
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Besides, if you buy Lee's version of the verse, then you have to assume that Paul is busy talking about something that has absolutely nothing to do with the Trinity other than to consider the body that Jesus received in resurrection. Then suddenly, in the middle of that discussion, Paul had a serious bout of ADHD, shouted "squirrel" and rambled on about how Jesus became the Holy Spirit (without ever actually saying those words) then just as suddenly returned to the discussion he had been carrying on before.
There is a term used in relation to the buying and selling of real estate: "Location, Location, Location!". Suppose you were in the market for buying a home and a realtor tells you "I have the perfect house for you". Then he goes on to describe the house in great detail, right down to the color of the front door and how shiny the brass door knobs are. Naturally your response would be, "great, just where is this perfect house located?" Then the realtor gets all indigent and says "you foolish person, I just told you that I found the perfect house for you. You must be under the influence of all those people who think only of location. Location, Location, Location? Fooey on Location!"

Please forgive me for the lame story, but it does have some application to what we are discussing here. When it comes to interpreting many of the passages in the Bible (especially the New Testament, and particularly in the writings of Paul) the concern is also Location, Location, Location - or to put a finer point on it, Context, Context, Context!

1 Corinthians 15:45 is written within a particular context, and we can zoom out just a little, putting it within the context of the immediate surrounding verses, (maybe verses 44-46) or we can zoom out to the entire chapter, or the entire book of 1 Corinthians, or the entire body of Paul's writings, and on and on. But no matter what, if we are going to be "rightly dividing the Word of truth" we must take care to interpret any particular word, term or phrase within as large of a context as is necessary to accurately ascertain the correct interpretation. If we don't do this then we are going to end up cutting off our hands and plucking out our eyes!

Witness Lee proclaiming "how many spirits are there that give life?" is like somebody saying "what part of cutting off your hands and plucking out your eyes do you people not understand? Now shut up and pass out the swords and gouges and get to work!".

"The last Adam became a life giving spirit". Firstly we might ask, does every reference to "spirit" refer to the Holy Spirit? Sometimes it IS appropriate to answer a question with a question, especially if the question is to clarify the context of any particular word, term or phrase. So, job one here, it seems to me, is to accurately ascertain what Paul meant by "spirit". The apostle Paul was a master theologian and was very thoughtful and precise in his use of language, so there is no reason that any latter day theologian should not be as thoughtful and precise as well.

Sorry, too long of a post already.


Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Then suddenly, in the middle of that discussion, Paul had a serious bout of ADHD, shouted "squirrel" and rambled on about how Jesus became the Holy Spirit
Shouted "squirrel"
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 09:45 AM   #27
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I've admittedly been all over the map on this subject. Although I agree that Lee took some liberties with the Scripture, I think, with all due respect to those who say, "neither divide the Godhead nor confound the Persons," the Scripture itself in some places seems to do both.

The fact is, if the Son is God and the Spirit is God and there is only one God, then in some way, at some level, the Son has to be the Spirit.

However, the inverse is also true. If the Son and Spirit are distinct persons, in the sense we understand persons (that is they can have relationships), then in some way, at some level, the Son is not the Spirit.

Attempting to be orthodox only takes us so far, and itself can lead to error. In my experience, being too distinctive about the Persons gets in the way of my experience. It's as if God is saying, "Let it flow," while I'm attempting to be consistent in my mental picture of the Trinity, kind of like trying to analyze dances steps while dancing.

So the crucial questions should probably be--How is it helpful to consider the Persons as distinct, and how is it helpful to consider them as one?

To answer, it clearly expedites experience to not overly distinguish between Jesus and the Spirit when praying or having other personal spiritual experiences. On the other hand, it clearly enriches experience, and understanding, to realize that relationships, particularly ones of love, submission, cooperation, honor and appreciation of roles, seem to be at the heart of who and what God is.

Placed in the best light, Lee's downplaying the distinction between the Son and the Spirit is a nod to our experience. We experience God as one. I have no experiential realization of any personality differences of the Persons of the Trinity. Although I believe there are three Persons, there only seems to be one personality. Put plainly, whether I'm experiencing the Father, Son or Spirit, it's essentially the same to me.

Placed in the worst light, Lee neglected the relational lessons of the Trinity, Loving the Other. This opened the door wider to a cold approach to others, which empowered callousness, betrayal and other abuses. Not to mention that he play fast, loose and abusive to push his view.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 10:49 AM   #28
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
The fact is, if the Son is God and the Spirit is God and there is only one God, then in some way, at some level, the Son has to be the Spirit.

However, the inverse is also true. If the Son and Spirit are distinct persons, in the sense we understand persons (that is can have relationships), then in some way, at some level, the Son is not the Spirit.

Attempting to be orthodox only takes us so far...
Attempting to impose our logical overlay onto the Bible only takes us, and our notions of orthodoxy, so far. For example, since Elizabeth called Mary "The mother of my Lord" in Luke 1:43, and the Lord Jesus is the incarnated God (John 1:4 and elsewhere), why can't our logic then call Mary as "The Mother of God"?

Or, "That they all may be one, Father, even as I am in You and You in Me". So therefore Aaron is in Igzy and Igzy is in Aaron? Is that where our logic should take us?

Lee specialized in logical leaps: "A indicates B"; "B indicates C"; therefore "A equals C". Because he had a captive and uncritical audience, he got away with it. In the open marketplace of ideas, Lee would not go as far, I suspect. But the "ground of the church" preserved his ministry, and there was no one to restrain the logical leaps of the prophet.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
whether I'm experiencing the Father, Son or Spirit, it's essentially the same to me.
True. I think most professing Christians, except the combative ones, would not be too interested in splitting hairs. In LC parlance, it doesn't give life. Yet some how Lee splitting hairs made us all warm and fuzzy. Go figure.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Placed in the worst light, Lee neglected the relational lessons of the Trinity, Loving the Other. This opened the door wider to a cold approach to others, which empowered callousness, betrayal and other abuses. Not to mention that he play fast, loose and abusive to push his view.
Lee gave us the Processed God in our human spirit. We now had an instantaneous relation with our Creator. God wasn't far away in the heavens, frowning and looking down on all our failures. God was real, God was here and now. We could experience the love of God, the grace of Christ, and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit.

Wonderful. Like I said, third grade was fun, too. I really liked reading "Dick and Jane." But I didn't stay there the rest of my life.

Lee seemed to miss the human Jesus, loving and obeying His Father in Heaven. The relation of love between a man on earth and the Creator God in heaven is arguably the core of the Bible, and when I began to see glimpses of this love in the shadows and types of scripture it changed my walk. Ironically some of these expressions of love and fealty were in what Lee termed "fallen" and "natural" sections of the Old Testament.

I think that when we see this love it will help us to love one another. "Greater love has no one than this, that a man would lay down his life for his friends".
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 10:55 AM   #29
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
I certainly would not deny your experience. It is as real to you as mine has been to me.
At the time I heard, "the last Adam became a life-giving Spirit," apparently a huge need of mine was met within. The verse -- admittedly taken out of context -- Context!?! who cared about Context?!? -- since for the first time in my life I was made alive -- Alive together with Christ!

In those days, and those afterwards, what caught my attention, or should I say changed my heart and my life, was not the theological ramifications of 2nd of the Trinity becoming the 3rd of the Trinity, but how I was now alive. I was alive with Christ! And I got a verse to prove it.

Perhaps I didn't get the verse altogether right, or perhaps it really didn't matter. I probably was like that blind guy touched by the Lord in Mark 6 who said, "I see men like trees walking!" That poor guy was just so happy to see, who can blame him if he didn't get it all right the first time? After Jesus laid His hands on him again, this time was perfect! With his own two eyes he was privileged to behold the Son of Man, the Father's delight, the Savior of the world.

I don't fault Lee for taking a verse out of context, getting all excited about it, and then passing on that same inspiration to others. Nothing wrong with that, happened many times, even happened in the Bible. Remember in John 1 where Philip was overwhelmed with excitement, and called Nathanael saying, "we have found the promised One, the son of Joseph!" Obviously he got some of his facts wrong, but he got the important points, and that's what really matters. Too bad Lee decided to defend the indefensible, declaring war on all of Christianity, instead of just claiming the same inspirational license that every preacher benefits from, yanking phrases out of context to make his point.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 12:10 PM   #30
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Lee seemed to miss the human Jesus, loving and obeying His Father in Heaven.
That's because Lee's Christology was so high that it was "out of this world." His Christology was so heavenly that it was no earthly good ... except to make him exceptional than all the rest ... and to bona fide him as the oracle and authority of God on the earth. Lee's Christology was intended to bewitch our minds into following him blindly.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 04:37 PM   #31
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
At the time I heard, "the last Adam became a life-giving Spirit," apparently a huge need of mine was met within. The verse -- admittedly taken out of context -- Context!?! who cared about Context?!? -- since for the first time in my life I was made alive -- Alive together with Christ.
Ohio,

The thing about your experience in this particular case is that you were made to realize something that was not exactly what Lee was talking about. It appears that you were not concerned with Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit, but rather with the fact that the "last Adam" gives life.

And that has never been disputed. While technically unnecessary to Paul's ongoing discussion there in 1 Corinthians, he slipped in the fact that the one who received this "spiritual" body is, in fact, one who gives life. That is note-worthy even if you are not tracking with Paul or with Lee.

But, oddly, I'm not sure that you were "for the first time . . . made alive." Just for the first time made aware of it. I won't even get into any arguments about your spiritual status during your days in Catholicism. But, except by stroke of timing, I bet you were already "made alive" before you heard this particular passage spoken of, whether with correct or incorrect understanding of its context.

I'm not dismissing your revelation. I'm wondering if it is being described accurately. Were you already made alive when you heard that verse? If so, then what was different when you heard it? Your realization about things that were already true? It is an exciting revelation. So the follow-on question is "what did knowing do for you?"

I'm trying to find my way through the world between "you don't need to know anything and it doesn't matter how you say it," and "the better your lexicon, the better your spiritual experience." I don't think either is uniquely right. And it may be that too close to either extreme is wrong. If I know nothing, then what am I believing. But if I think that saying it better is important, then I am probably creating yet one more Christian idol. Somewhere in there at way less than theological genius but more than "I don't know — whatever that guy says" is probably real and meaningful for most of us.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 06:25 PM   #32
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
But, oddly, I'm not sure that you were "for the first time . . . made alive." Just for the first time made aware of it. I won't even get into any arguments about your spiritual status during your days in Catholicism. But, except by stroke of timing, I bet you were already "made alive" before you heard this particular passage spoken of, whether with correct or incorrect understanding of its context.

I'm not dismissing your revelation. I'm wondering if it is being described accurately. Were you already made alive when you heard that verse? If so, then what was different when you heard it? Your realization about things that were already true? It is an exciting revelation. So the follow-on question is "what did knowing do for you?"
Probably my post lacked clarity.

It's undeniable that many like me got excited about the freshness of the divine life, realizing that the Lord was so near, living within as the Spirit, making us alive together with Christ. I am not saying that Lee was responsible for the blessing, rather all the glory goes to God, since He can use anyone to minister to His people.

At this point, there was nothing wrong with Lee's teaching, since he was inspired to open the scripture. He was anointed, and we were anointed hearing what was shared. Actually, this teaching probably came to me, not thru Lee himself, but thru those in Cleveland ministering to us.

The problem then developed when Lee decided to use his inspiration to attack all Christianity. And look at the results. We have LSM promoting theological doctrines outside of Christian orthodoxy, over-emphasizing the oneness of God to a fault, and the fresh inspiration of the anointing is long gone. What was helpful for a season now is dividing the church.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-28-2014, 07:42 PM   #33
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
In those days, and those afterwards, what caught my attention, or should I say changed my heart and my life, was not the theological ramifications of 2nd of the Trinity becoming the 3rd of the Trinity, but how I was now alive. I was alive with Christ! And I got a verse to prove it.
But that's part of the whole problem I've tried (not too well I'm afraid) to address - 1 Corinthians 15:45 proves no such thing. No worries though, there are probably HUNDREDS of verses that prove that we have been made alive with Christ, and why we were not changed by those is somewhat of a mystery to me. In fact, if you were at the Ephesians training I'm sure we all heard of the verse "even when we were dead in our trespasses, made us alive together with Christ (Eph 2:5) I'm afraid that many of us (including me) were more impressed with who was telling us about how we were made alive in Christ then any actual biblical passages telling us it is so!

Look, before we go further in this thread I think it might be beneficial to have some kind of understanding that theology and experience are not mortal enemies, and in fact there is a wonderful, glorious symbiotic relationship between the two. It's kind of like "faith without works is dead" - so too theology without experience is dead. But the analogy works both ways (just like the biblical verse) - "Experience" that is based in erroneous teaching (aka theology) can lead to serious errors in our personal and corporate practice, as well as leaving us vulnerable to spiritual and psychological abuse. The Local Church of Witness Lee is the virtual poster boy of this dynamic.

Ok, I really would like to see this thread continue on as a "theological", "biblical" discussion. Far be it from me to take away anybody's positive experience, especially if it brought them closer to God. I kind of feel like throwing up my hands and say what Paul told the Philippians: What then? Only that in every way, whether in pretense or in truth, Christ is proclaimed, and in that I rejoice.(Philippians 1:18) I rejoice at all the positive experiences we had in the Local Church. I had MANY positive experiences, and there was some good teaching too. What I would not like to see more of IN THIS PARTICULAR THREAD is the use of "experience" as an argument against how this particular verse is interpreted.

I'm not saying that we all have to come to the same interpretation, only that we approach this matter in a more objective manner.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 07:03 AM   #34
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Or, "That they all may be one, Father, even as I am in You and You in Me". So therefore Aaron is in Igzy and Igzy is in Aaron? Is that where our logic should take us?
I think that when we encounter these verses of "in-ness" or "being-ness" we err by thinking in terms of location or state is some way that reflects a physical location or state. I think it helps to think about them more in relational and moral terms.

Christ is in us, not physically or locationally, but relationally and morally. God isn't interest in "location." He's a Spirit. He has no physical location. He's interested in moral state and relationships. This is why Jesus can pray that they may be one as He is "in" the Father and the Father "in" Him.

We get hung up on how the Father, Son and Spirit can be one or "in" each other. But their oneness and in-ness is one of essence. And that essence is relationship, also known as love. And God is love. Genuine love always produces oneness.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 08:08 AM   #35
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
And God is love. Genuine love always produces oneness.
Well said.

I saw way too much fervor and orchestration when it came to the life-giving Spirit, and far too little love. Remember Paul's classic definition which begins, "love is patient, love is kind." Instead we had "stand up and exercise your spirit," which produced competitive performances and religious showmanship, rather than genuine faith operating in love.

So it's no wonder why a ministry and a collection of churches can talk and boast of oneness, and yet have so little of it. In the name of oneness and the life-giving Spirit, both featured in 1 Corinthians, they can bring lawsuits against one another for not being sufficiently "Of Lee," all the while dismissing any instructions about not suing your brothers.

Sorry to say, the shortage of love in the Recovery not only cheated them from real oneness, but opened the door for all kinds of other rotten things to step in.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 08:56 AM   #36
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
We get hung up on how the Father, Son and Spirit can be one or "in" each other. But their oneness and in-ness is one of essence. And that essence is relationship, also known as love. And God is love. Genuine love always produces oneness.
Very well stated. Yes, "that essence is relationship". Genuine love not only produces oneness, love is the very foundation and even description of the relationship between the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. "The Father loves the Son" describes something within the relationship of the Trinity, "for God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son" describes the seminal action of this loving Trinity's loving work among mankind.

1 Corinthians 15 actually describes what the completion of this work will look like "Behold! I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed (1 Cor 15:51-52) The Lord Jesus, in his resurrection, became the pioneer, the forerunner into this glorious "state of being" that we will enter into. And this is the context in which we find "the last Adam became a life-giving spirit"

Yes, we have been given a wonderful foretaste, or down payment as the Bible tells us: In him you also, when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and believed in him, were sealed with the promised Holy Spirit who is the guarantee of our inheritance until we acquire possession of it, to the praise of his glory. (Ephesians 1:13-14) Again we see the relationship and action of the Trinity that will effect this glorious change - "just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father" (Romans 6:4) and "If the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you"(Romans 8:11) These are not descriptions of a "processed triune God", these are descriptions of the mysterious, loving relationship between the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and the actions that this loving triune being has taken towards his fallen creation.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 09:48 AM   #37
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Christ is in us, not physically or locationally, but relationally and morally. God isn't interest in "location." He's a Spirit. He has no physical location. He's interested in moral state and relationships. This is why Jesus can pray that they may be one as He is "in" the Father and the Father "in" Him.
Traditional, orthodox Christian scholars and teachers have usually taught that Christ is in us through the representation of the Holy Spirit. I think when we take into the consideration the totality of the words of the Lord Jesus, and those of the scripture writing apostles, this is as accurate of a teaching regarding how Christ is in us as we can wrap out little minds around.

Yes, God is interested in moral state and relationships, but the fact is is that God also addresses location as well. Twice in Matthew 6 the Lord Jesus gave an indication of the location of the Father: "for then you will have no reward from your Father who is in heaven" (vr 1) and "Our Father who is in heaven, hallowed be your name" (vr 6).

Also we can go back to that very familiar verse in John: "for God so loved the world that he sent his only begotten Son...". Not trying to be flippant here (UntoHim flippant...no way!)...Well, God sent his Son somewhere, now didn't he? I don't think we need to have degrees in language to get the drift that God the Father sent his Son from somewhere to some place. And let's all at least agree to thank, praise and glorify him for this!


Quote:
We get hung up on how the Father, Son and Spirit can be one or "in" each other. But their oneness and in-ness is one of essence. And that essence is relationship, also known as love. And God is love. Genuine love always produces oneness.
I really and truly believe that good, solid theology does not get us "hung up" at all, in fact I think it has great potential to "un-hang" us from erroneous and harmful thoughts about the nature and character of God. Look what happened when we were taught "we don't care about doctrine we only care about life" - we became a bunch of people that could be best described as the blind leading the blind.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 10:51 AM   #38
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Traditional, orthodox Christian scholars and teachers have usually taught that Christ is in us through the representation of the Holy Spirit. I think when we take into the consideration the totality of the words of the Lord Jesus, and those of the scripture writing apostles, this is as accurate of a teaching regarding how Christ is in us as we can wrap out little minds around.

Yes, God is interested in moral state and relationships, but the fact is is that God also addresses location as well. Twice in Matthew 6 the Lord Jesus gave an indication of the location of the Father: "for then you will have no reward from your Father who is in heaven" (vr 1) and "Our Father who is in heaven, hallowed be your name" (vr 6).

Also we can go back to that very familiar verse in John: "for God so loved the world that he sent his only begotten Son...". Not trying to be flippant here (UntoHim flippant...no way!)...Well, God sent his Son somewhere, now didn't he? I don't think we need to have degrees in language to get the drift that God the Father sent his Son from somewhere to some place. And let's all at least agree to thank, praise and glorify him for this!


I really and truly believe that good, solid theology does not get us "hung up" at all, in fact I think it has great potential to "un-hang" us from erroneous and harmful thoughts about the nature and character of God. Look what happened when we were taught "we don't care about doctrine we only care about life" - we became a bunch of people that could be best described as the blind leading the blind.
Well, I believe heaven is more a moral location than a physical location. Jesus gave us an "address" but he never said it was a physical place. I think it helps to realize that heaven is a place where moral realities have more substance than physical ones. The moral is the physical there, so to speak. The inside is the outside.

When you say "Christ is in us through the representation of the Holy Spirit" that sounds good theologically, and I have little problem with it, but it really doesn't answer the question whether Christ is actually in us himself. Are two in me, or one? And can I experience the distinction between the two, or do I need to? And if I don't, doesn't the idea that Christ is in some way the Spirit carry some weight?

"Through the representation of the Holy Spirit" doesn't mean much unless you again interpret it from relational angle. If the Holy Spirit can be seen as the relationship and flow of love and light between the Father and the Son, then it's easy to picture that the relationship (the Spirit) brings with it the person related to (the Son). That's what I mean when I say it at least helps to consider these things from the moral/relational angle.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 11:44 AM   #39
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Very well stated. Yes, "that essence is relationship". Genuine love not only produces oneness, love is the very foundation and even description of the relationship between the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. "The Father loves the Son" describes something within the relationship of the Trinity, "for God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son" describes the seminal action of this loving Trinity's loving work among mankind.

1 Corinthians 15 actually describes what the completion of this work will look like "Behold! I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed (1 Cor 15:51-52) The Lord Jesus, in his resurrection, became the pioneer, the forerunner into this glorious "state of being" that we will enter into. And this is the context in which we find "the last Adam became a life-giving spirit"

Yes, we have been given a wonderful foretaste, or down payment as the Bible tells us: In him you also, when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and believed in him, were sealed with the promised Holy Spirit who is the guarantee of our inheritance until we acquire possession of it, to the praise of his glory. (Ephesians 1:13-14) Again we see the relationship and action of the Trinity that will effect this glorious change - "just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father" (Romans 6:4) and "If the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you"(Romans 8:11) These are not descriptions of a "processed triune God", these are descriptions of the mysterious, loving relationship between the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and the actions that this loving triune being has taken towards his fallen creation.
This was a glorious post. Thanks Untohim.

But now you've introduce YOUR paradox, your conundrum, at demanding we stick to just the theology of 15:45.

Cuz when you bring in the context of 15:45 you bring in our experience. Paul is not speaking theology. He's speaking of the guarantee of our inheritance. He's speaking of experiences.

So the truth is, if/when we get down to the bottom of the theology of 15:45, without experience as the conclusion, our theology will be hollow and empty of content.

So bro Ohio was right to bring in his experience of the last Adam. That's where the theology of 15:45 brings us.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 01:03 PM   #40
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
So bro Ohio was right to bring in his experience of the last Adam. That's where the theology of 15:45 brings us.
No problem at all bringing in experience. I plainly stated that theology without experience is dead, just as faith without works is dead. Yet we should not "interpret" the bible with our experience. (very awkward statement, but can't think of another way to say it for now) This can and does lead to all sorts of error in teaching and in practice.

Let me put it this way: We should not use the Word of God to "prove" our experience is legitimately of God, rather we should be willing to let our experiences be guided, adjusted and even reproved by the Word of God. Yes we have the Holy Spirit who is to be our helper, advocate and guide. But Jesus said that the Spirit would "guide you into all truth" - So just how are we to verify that we have been guided by the Holy Spirit? Well I think the surest way is to be guided by the truth that is right before us in the Word of God.

We're probably getting off track here. Darn you guys! You are so good at this, that before I even realize that I'm off topic, I'm way off topic!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 01:56 PM   #41
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
What I would not like to see more of IN THIS PARTICULAR THREAD is the use of "experience" as an argument against how this particular verse is interpreted.

I'm not saying that we all have to come to the same interpretation, only that we approach this matter in a more objective manner.
To me, it is as clear as the noon day sun in Tucson, Arizona that, objectively and theologically, based on I Corinthians 15.45, the following are absolutely true:
  1. The first man Adam (husband of Eve) became a living soul.
  2. The last Adam (the man Christ Jesus) became a life-giving Spirit.
The previous statements are true whether or not you experience them or not, but it is a whole lot better to experience them.

By inference from the context, we can also conclude the following:
  1. As descendents of Adam, we all are living souls.
  2. As believers in God, we all can be made alive by Christ Jesus, the life-giving spirit.
The one question not settled by this verse alone is whether Christ Jesus the life giving Spirit can make us alive in this age, or only at the future resurrection of the dead.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 02:10 PM   #42
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
No problem at all bringing in experience. I plainly stated that theology without experience is dead, just as faith without works is dead. Yet we should not "interpret" the bible with our experience. (very awkward statement, but can't think of another way to say it for now) This can and does lead to all sorts of error in teaching and in practice.

Let me put it this way: We should not use the Word of God to "prove" our experience is legitimately of God, rather we should be willing to let our experiences be guided, adjusted and even reproved by the Word of God. Yes we have the Holy Spirit who is to be our helper, advocate and guide. But Jesus said that the Spirit would "guide you into all truth" - So just how are we to verify that we have been guided by the Holy Spirit? Well I think the surest way is to be guided by the truth that is right before us in the Word of God.

We're probably getting off track here. Darn you guys! You are so good at this, that before I even realize that I'm off topic, I'm way off topic!
Off topic sort of. You bring out good points about experience and the word of God.

But how deep can we go with theology on 15:45?

I'd like to go deeper if possible. Y'all are smarter than me. You brought in the context and that cleared up much. But I'm at a loss to go any deeper.

For example, what did Paul mean by life giving spirit? If we look at the use of spirit in the Bible it's all over the map.

Lee said it was the Holy Spirit, but that's just conjecture on his part. When it comes down to it what did Lee know? He wasn't the oracle he claimed to be and sold us on.

Personally I don't think Paul was speaking of the Holy Spirit when he used the phrase "life giving spirit."

But what do I know? When I pray to God I don't have a clue what I'm speaking to and experiencing. I leave the mechanics up to God.

Hell, I don't even know if I'm going off topic. Y'all have to be real strong Christians, exercising long suffering and forbearance, just to tolerate me.

Thanks for that. Must have something to do with the life giving spirit.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 02:19 PM   #43
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
What I would not like to see more of IN THIS PARTICULAR THREAD is the use of "experience" as an argument against how this particular verse is interpreted.

I'm not saying that we all have to come to the same interpretation, only that we approach this matter in a more objective manner.
Experience is a funny thing.

Every genuine Christian regularly discusses his/her experiences of the Lord. I have been hearing about others' experiences for almost 40 years. What kind of life would we be living if we had no experiences of the Lord?

The New Testament is filled with normal folks "experiencing" God, yet the New Testament never once uses the word "experience."

How weird is that?
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 03:34 PM   #44
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Experience is a funny thing.
Well it is "life giving." Giving means receiving is also going on. And as you testify that's what happened when the verse popped out to you ; there was a giving and receiving happening, to your joy.

But Untohim makes a good point. In context it sounds like Paul is speaking about what will happen when the trumpet sounds. Now that will be real life giving ... to and for us us all, even those coming up out of the graves. That's a life giving spirit.

Is that what Paul meant?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-29-2014, 08:15 PM   #45
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Yes, experience is a funny thing, but it is not the topic of this thread.

Ok Ohio and others.

You win! I give up! I confess that you have worn me down. I only have so much time to combat your "experience" blitzkrieg. Apparently some of you are so hell-bent on side tracking any thread that would have even the slightest focus on "theology" that you will continue on no matter what I post.

There is only one caveat....OBW is the one who started this thread. If he acquiesces, then let's just change the whole direction of the thread to "experiencing the last Adam who became the life-giving Spirit". Wow, I just thought of that out of the blue! I hope that one of the brothers over at the LSM doesn't see this because that may be the title of the next message at one of the Seven Feasts.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 03:58 AM   #46
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I know I am the least qualified for this topic. I don’t have your knowledge and intelligence, brothers, especially those of Aron, Igzy, Ohio, OBW, Terry, and UntoHim. And surely, I don’t have brother Awareness's sharp wit. But let me pop in again. It’s not that I believe I can clarify something, I'd rather hope to support some ideas of other posters.

Yesterday in a book shop, I found this bible called “Orthodox Study Bible.”

http://www.amazon.com/The-Orthodox-S.../dp/0718003594

It didn’t look like a study bible to me because the footnotes (with the Church Fathers’ quotes) are too sparse and brief compared to the Lord’s Recovery Bible with a vast area of WL’s comments. Anyway, I just checked the footnotes of 1 Corinthians 15:45. Luckily, it had a comment but again – it was way too brief. If I am not mistaken, it says only “Our current body is Adam’s. But our resurrection body will be that of Christ’s”.

I’ve checked some other Eastern Orthodox resources in my native language again. They have lots of information on 1 Corinthians, but unfortunately, I could not find English translations. So I tried to translate the comments on 15:45 with Google Translate. But probably, some things might be lost in translation. Anyway, I believe the EO church point of view is similar to brother UntoHim’s words in his posts #33 and #36.

Just to clarify once again: the Church Fathers of East (who knew Greek and read NT in the original, i.e. in the Greek language) never understood “a life-giving spirit” as the Holy Spirit. They understood the Apostle Paul’s words about “a living soul” and “a life-giving spirit”(sometimes also translated “quickening spirit”, i.e. not only living, but making alive) as a comparison or distinction between our current natural or animal-souled body and our future spiritual body.

As for the difference and similarity among “a life-giving spirit”, the Son and the Holy Spirit, maybe we can look at this way: (Though I'm not sure that my conclusions are correct). The Son is not the Holy Spirit. They are distinct, but not separate. They are one in essence or nature. So probably, the nature or essence of “a life-giving spirit” might be similar to the nature or essence of the Son and the Holy Spirit. We are also distinct from the Son and the Holy Spirit. After the Lord’s second coming and the Resurrection of the Dead, the Lord will glorify our current Adam's bodies. But we will neither become the Son, nor the Holy Spirit. I assume that our “a living soul” mortal and corrupted bodies will be transformed and become fully spiritual, obtaining the nature or essence (at least to some degree) of the Son and the Holy Spirit (who share the same nature).

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
The one question not settled by this verse alone is whether Christ Jesus the life giving Spirit can make us alive in this age, or only at the future resurrection of the dead.
I believe we already have the source of this transformation in Our Lord Jesus Christ. When we turn to the Lord, when we live in communion with Him, and when we acquire the Holy Spirit – that is the beginning of our transformation. It's a small but important first step that starts in this age. In this age, I don’t mean physical but mainly mental and spiritual transformation. The Lords starts transforming us, through the grace of the Holy Spirit. The full transformation of our physical and animal-souled body (living soul), will be after the Lord’s second coming. Interestingly enough, it’s has something to do with Theosis that assumes that humans from the beginning are made to share in the Life or Nature of the all-Holy Trinity. It means once we have to become like God to such a degree that we participate in the divine nature. With the Incarnation, God has assumed and glorified our flesh and has consecrated and sanctified our humanity. He has also given us the Holy Spirit. So probably, God's target for us and our target is to become not just Christ-like, but the likeness of Christ.

More about Theosis:
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theosis...hodox_theology)

Here is the google translation I mentioned earlier. It’s almost the same what I posted before; maybe with more details.

1) 1 Corinthians 15:45

So it is written, "The first man Adam became a living soul.” The last Adam became a life-giving spirit.

The apostle confirms the existence of a dual body, giving a link to the Holy Scriptures: "So it is written." The phrase “it is written" applies to the first half of the verse. "Became a living soul" ( Genesis 2:7). The first part says about the creation of man. Man "became" man or an animate being, after God breathed the breath of life into the man’s body, created from the dust of the earth. By these words, the Apostle defines the threshold (limits) that the first man could never cross. The boundary is indicated by the phrase "living soul” (ψυχή ζῶσα). Probably, this is the same definition, applied to man that equates him with animals that were also called "living souls" by Moses. ( Gen. 1 : 20, 24). But in fact, in relation to humans, this term encompasses incomparably larger than in its application to the animals. In the book of Genesis, the primordial man immensely towered over the animals in his mind, free will and heart. It’s also known that primeval man came into direct communion with God, and it refers to the activities of the supreme principle (element) of human beings – his spirit. If Moses didn’t directly attribute the spirit to man, then this shows that the fact that the man became "a living soul" was the purpose of the first creation and this purpose was achieved. Spirit as the guiding principle of human beings had to become active at a later age. According to the Apostle Paul, primordial man took only an initial stage of existence and activity .

"The last Adam" – that’s how the Apostle Paul calls Christ as the head and the Lord of humanity, after whom there will be no other heads and lords. Christ is "a life-giving spirit." This human condition is opposite to another human condition, "living soul." In this context, spirit is called "life-giving" not because it gives man spiritual life (as in John 4 : 14), but because it’s the spirit that animates the body where the spirit dwells. Soul also animates and movies the body. But spirit makes(does) much more – spirit makes the body fully alive, giving it new strength and new youth. Which moment in Christ’s life can be applied to this statement? Probably, Christ was becoming the "life-giving spirit" gradually - from His miraculous birth till His wonderful ascension when his body became completely spiritual. But in the full sense, Christ will manifest His life-giving spiritual activity at the time of resurrection when He glorifies the bodies of believers and make them fully spiritual like His own body (compare to Philippians 3: 21).

Philippians 3: 20-21 But our citizenship is in heaven. And we eagerly await a Savior from there, the Lord Jesus Christ, who, by the power that enables Him to bring everything under His control, will transform our lowly bodies so that they will be like His glorious body.

2) Another comment by St Theophan the Recluse:

1 Corinthians 15:45

So it is written, "The first man Adam became a living soul.” The last Adam became a life-giving spirit.

Adam became a living soul, as “it is written” in Genesis 2:7. But there is no verse in the OT that says that the Lord Savior is a life-giving spirit. St. Paul says these words from himself, accompanied by the Scripture, however, without indicating where the Scripture ended and where his own words started. Then it’s all Gods words for us. The Apostle Paul combines the meaning of many Scripture verses about the coming Redeemer who was abundantly anointed by the Spirit.

What did the Apostle Paul want to say by these words? He points out that there are two periods of human existence. The first period is represented by Adam, “a living soul”. The second period – by Christ, the last Adam, “a life-giving spirit.” The first Adam lives in his physical body with soul and mortal and corrupted body. The last Adam lives in the new spiritual body which is of immortal and uncorrupted life-giving spirit. This new spiritual body will be given by Christ to the believers after His second coming. St Chrysostom says: "The Apostle said this so that you know the signs and evidence of the present and future lives: the present life is Adam’s and the future life is of Christ’s. Since he promises the best benefits in the future, it’s already now when he proves that the beginning and the source of the future life have already come. The source and the root have been revealed. If the root and source are obvious, we should not doubt about fruits. That’s why the Apostle Paul says that the last Adam is of life-giving spirit; and also: And if the Spirit of Him who raised Jesus from the dead is living in you, He who raised Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies because of His Spirit who lives in you." (Romans 8 : 11) .

It’s hard to clearly define the real thoughts of the apostle. But it is obvious that for him, in the person of Christ the Savior, mankind starts a new life not only mentally and physically but also spiritually as that was revealed by Christ. When the Lord Jesus Christ came on earth, all the people were like the first Adam, “living souls”. Christ was the first one of the life-giving Spirit. Through His resurrection and ascension, Christ became the head of the new humanity who is born of Him. One of the unique features of this new humanity is spirituality – the new mankind may possess the Spirit of God. This Spirit is the guarantee of the future revival and the transfiguration of the natural body which will become spiritual. Spiritual bodies are being prepared in the field of the first natural Adam’s body; they will be revealed in their spiritual glory later. Our natural body of Adam’s living soul will come to its end. Through Christ and by the grace of the Holy Spirit our natural bodies will be transformed. We will be new mankind – spiritual humanity. But this will happen only after the Lord’s second coming. All in good time.

----

I also found homilies on 1 Corinthians by John Chrysostom, archbishop of Constantinople (c. 347 – 407). That’s what he wrote on 1 Corinthians 15:45:

So also it is written, Genesis 2:7 the first man Adam became a living soul: the last Adam became a life-giving Spirit.

And yet the one indeed is written, but the other not written. How then said he, it is written? He modified the expression according to the issue of events: as he is wont continually to do: and indeed as it is the way of every prophet. For so Jerusalem, the prophet said, should be called a city of righteousness; Isaiah 1:26 yet it was not so called. What then? Did the prophet speak false? By no means. For he is speaking of the issue of events. And that Christ too should be called Immanuel; Isaiah 7:14 yet was he not so called. But the facts utter this voice; so also here, the last Adam became a life-giving Spirit.

And these things he said that you may learn that the signs and pledges both of the present life and of that which is to come have already come upon us; to wit, of the present life, Adam, and of the life to come, Christ. For since he sets down the better things as matters of hope, he signifies that their beginning has already come to pass, and their root and their fountain been brought to light. But if the root and the fountain be evident to all, there is no need to doubt of the fruits. Wherefore he says, The last Adam became a life-giving Spirit. And elsewhere too, He shall quicken your mortal bodies through His Spirit that dwells in you. Romans 7:11 It is the Spirit's work then to quicken.

http://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2201.htm
http://www.newadvent.org/fathers/220141.htm
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 04:08 AM   #47
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Yes, experience is a funny thing, but it is not the topic of this thread.

Ok Ohio and others.

You win! I give up! I confess that you have worn me down. I only have so much time to combat your "experience" blitzkrieg. Apparently some of you are so hell-bent on side tracking any thread that would have even the slightest focus on "theology" that you will continue on no matter what I post.
Sorry bro UntoHim,

I guess I had no idea what I was doing.

When it comes to a theological discussion of this verse, I am not qualified to post.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 05:49 AM   #48
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Great post #43 ICA.

Maybe you have redeemed us to UntoHim, with your EO take on 15:45.

After all, we don't want our moderator to be flabbergasted ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 07:08 AM   #49
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
When it comes to a theological discussion of this verse, I am not qualified to post.
Sure you are, we all discuss theology all the time on this forum.

Ok, how about a homework assignment?

Ravi Zacharias is one of the preeminent theologian/philosophers of our day. (and no I'm not saying he's the one theologian with the one theology for the age...only that he explains the trinity the clearest I've ever heard) Here is a short video of some question/answer session he had a some university. The good stuff really starts at about the 3:00 minute mark.

Due to some of the "advanced" vocabulary, it is somewhat hard to follow Zacharis. Here's a real zinger from this video: "The only way to explain unity and diversity in the effect is if you've got unity and diversity in the first cause, and only in the Trinity is there unity and diversity in the community of the Trinity".


If you're like me you will have to listen to this a few times before you get what he's saying.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c9gwoZNudCI
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 09:41 AM   #50
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Sure you are, we all discuss theology all the time on this forum.

Ok, how about a homework assignment?

Ravi Zacharias is one of the preeminent theologian/philosophers of our day. (and no I'm not saying he's the one theologian with the one theology for the age...only that he explains the trinity the clearest I've ever heard) Here is a short video of some question/answer session he had a some university. The good stuff really starts at about the 3:00 minute mark.

Due to some of the "advanced" vocabulary, it is somewhat hard to follow Zacharis. Here's a real zinger from this video: "The only way to explain unity and diversity in the effect is if you've got unity and diversity in the first cause, and only in the Trinity is there unity and diversity in the community of the Trinity".


If you're like me you will have to listen to this a few times before you get what he's saying.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c9gwoZNudCI
I see resurrection -- quickening -- of the dead in 15:45, but not the trinity. Is this your theology on 15:45? If so, go on. I want to hear more. Even if it means more homework.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 10:45 AM   #51
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Was the apostle Paul even a Trinitarian? If so I don't see it. I think I need some help from you smart people. Somebody educated me. Was Paul a Trinitarian?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 11:43 AM   #52
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

Ravi Zacharias is one of the preeminent theologian/philosophers of our day. (and no I'm not saying he's the one theologian with the one theology for the age...only that he explains the trinity the clearest I've ever heard) Here is a short video of some question/answer session he had a some university. The good stuff really starts at about the 3:00 minute mark.
I watched several minutes of this video, while reading some of the comments below it. It seemed that not one of them was favorable to RZ's lecture.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 11:57 AM   #53
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
I watched several minutes of this video, while reading some of the comments below it. It seemed that not one of them was favorable to RZ's lecture.
Sounded like intellectual spiritual razzmatazz to me. In the end he can't explain the mystery of the trinity any more than anyone else.

But I got a kick out of his explanation of love. That, basically, before the creation, the trinity were lovers of each other. Not sure I'm buying it, but it's great to picture it in my head.

Over all, thanks Untohim for the homework.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 02:13 PM   #54
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
I watched several minutes of this video, while reading some of the comments below it. It seemed that not one of them was favorable to RZ's lecture.
Interesting. Sounds like you spent more energy looking at the comments then actually listening to the short statement itself. Of course none of the comments were favorable, they were coming from people who don't believe in the Trinity in the first place - Unitarians and non-Christians mostly. Anyway, when you get a chance maybe you could actually listen to that last 5 minutes, and then make a comment yourself.

Look, I didn't say that this video was easy listening. I'm only trying to get us all to maybe slightly agree upon some very basic "framework" (for lack of better word) about the theology of the Trinity. Again, I would ask you to listen to the last 5 minutes and try to catch some of the basic premises put forth by Zacharias.

If you'd rather not, no biggie.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 02:45 PM   #55
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Was the apostle Paul even a Trinitarian?

Since a great majority of Trinitarian theology is based upon many of the writings of Paul, I don't think it would be a stretch to call him the father of Trinitarian theology - or maybe just the very first Trinitarian.

It seems to me many people are confused between the terms trinitarianism and tritheism (The teaching/view that the three of the Trinity are three Gods). Tritheism has been considered a heresy since the very beginning of the Christian Church. There is little doubt that the great majority of early Church Fathers, teachers and those who followed them were Trinitarians. They may have not have used the actual term, but all the records and writings of the first two centuries indicate that they were. Of course there were all sorts of dissenters (many of whom were the first major heretics).

We know that Witness Lee did not really consider himself a "conventional" Trinitarian - in fact he commonly called orthodox-type teachings on Trinitarianism "borderline tritheism". And I realize that many of us are coming from that point of view, or maybe some modified version thereof. But I was really hoping that we could approach this verse (1 Cor 15:45) from the conventional Trinitarian point of view - conceding that there are differing points of view within the pale of biblical Christianity - but also conceding that we have to have some common ground from which to make our arguments.

Also, as always, LET US TRY OUR BEST TO NOT MISUNDERSTAND EACH OTHER ON PURPOSE!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 06:50 PM   #56
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

Since a great majority of Trinitarian theology is based upon many of the writings of Paul, I don't think it would be a stretch to call him the father of Trinitarian theology - or maybe just the very first Trinitarian.
Please elaborate ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 08:29 PM   #57
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

The apostle Paul, a monotheistic, Jewish rabbi wrote the following to some people in Corinth around 57AD:

"The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all."
(2 Corinthians 13:13)

Jewish people, and specifically Jewish teachers, were not in the habit of mentioning ANY person, place or thing along side of God. It was considered anathema to put anything, especially a human, on equal footing as the almighty God. Yet this is clearly what Paul was doing here in this last word to the Corinthians. To Paul grace could only come from God - Ultimately man was to have fellowship only with God. Paul knew this, and so did the believers in Corinth.

Sorry, this is all the elaboration you're gonna get from me for now.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 08:35 PM   #58
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
The apostle Paul, a monotheistic, Jewish rabbi wrote the following to some people in Corinth around 57AD:

"The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all."
(2 Corinthians 13:13)

Jewish people, and specifically Jewish teachers, were not in the habit of mentioning ANY person, place or thing along side of God. It was considered anathema to put anything, especially a human, on equal footing as the almighty God. Yet this is clearly what Paul was doing here in this last word to the Corinthians. To Paul grace could only come from God - Ultimately man was to have fellowship only with God. Paul knew this, and so did the believers in Corinth.

Sorry, this is all the elaboration you're gonna get from me for now.
Okay, if you don't feel like talking about it.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 08:44 PM   #59
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Ok, how about a homework assignment?
The only way to explain unity and diversity in the effect is if you've got unity and diversity in the first cause, and only in the Trinity is there unity and diversity in the community of the Trinity".
The phrase is beyond my understanding. To literally translate it into my native language is one thing. To grasp and comprehend the meaning of these words is another thing. And to know God and the Living Reality of God behind the words and concepts, in our living union with Him, is something else. I can do only the first and easiest thing – to translate. The other two are beyond my strength. So I have failed my homework assignment and not even qualified to proceed to the video. But I’ll comfort myself, saying that probably, no human words can convey the divine reality. No terminology or formulation is adequate to communicate the mystery of the Trinity. We all need God's grace to comprehend trinitarian theology so that we might pass beyond our words and concepts about God and to come to know Him for ourselves in our own living union with Him.

Anyway, I checked out the EOC doctrine about the Holy Trinity. The doctrine is summarized in the Nicene Creed (Symbol of Faith) and here is one of explanations. I can’t comprehend it fully but the terminology doesn’t sound like rocket science to me.

"The Holy Trinity is one God in three Persons, Father, Son and Holy Spirit. These Persons are distinct, but not separate, and are not three gods. They are One God because They are one in essence or nature. The Father is the unbegotten Fountainhead of Deity. The Son is eternally begotten of the Father (Jn 1:18; 3:16; 16:28). The Holy Spirit is the Helper (Jn 14:16) and Spirit of Truth (Jn 14:17; 16:13), Who proceeds from the Father (Jn 15:26)."

St Spyridon: God is one, the Creator of heaven and earth, Who has created all things through the power of the Son and the operation of the Holy Spirit. (“The Father through the Son in the Holy Spirit” (Eph 2:18-22).

Following the Holy Scriptures and the Church Fathers, the Church believes that the Trinity is three divine persons (hypostases) who share one essence (ousia). It is paradoxical to believe thus, but that is how God has revealed himself. All three persons are consubstantial with each other, that is, they are of one essence (homoousios) and coeternal. God is not an impersonal essence or mere "higher power," but rather each of the divine persons relates to mankind personally.

The source and unity of the Holy Trinity is the Father, from whom the Son is begotten and also from whom the Spirit proceeds. Thus, the Father is both the ground of unity of the Trinity and also of distinction. To try to comprehend unbegottenness (Father), begottenness (Son), or procession (Holy Spirit) leads to insanity, says the holy Gregory the Theologian, and so the Church approaches God in divine mystery, approaching God apophatically, being content to encounter God personally and yet realize the inadequacy of the human mind to comprehend Him.

Since man is made in the image of God, man also has three natures. Both man and woman have three parts: body, soul, and spirit. God the Son is comparable to the body since the Son is God incarnate. God the Father is comparable to the soul, or mind, since he was the mind that created everything. The Holy Spirit is comparable to man's Spirit. As the body of man is the temple of our spirit, the body of Jesus Christ is the temple to the Holy Spirit which proceeds from the Father through (dia) the Son.

http://orthodoxwiki.org/Holy_Trinity

GOD THE FATHER is the fountainhead of the Holy Trinity. The Scriptures reveal that the one God is Three Persons--Father, Son and Holy Spirit--eternally sharing the one divine nature. From the Father the Son is begotten before all ages and all time (Psalm 2:7; 2 Corinthians 11:31). It is also from the Father that the Holy Spirit eternally proceeds (John 15:26). Through Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit, we come to know the Father (Matthew 11:27). God the Father created all things through the Son, in the Holy Spirit (Genesis 1; 2; John 1:3; Job 33:4), and we are called to worship Him (John 4:23). The Father loves us and sent His Son to give us everlasting life (John 3:16).

http://orthodoxinfo.com/general/doctrine1.aspx
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-30-2014, 09:10 PM   #60
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

A few more more links explaining the EO doctrines:

Concerning the Dogma of the Trinity

“All the Christian Churches accept this dogma. In other words, they all believe (1) that God is one, and (2) that there are three Persons in God. Who are different from each other, but are the one God.

The Roman Catholic Church, however, has partly broken the dogma of the Trinity by having introduced in the article of the Creed “and in the Holy Spirit… Who proceeded from the Father,” the words “and from the Son,” in Latin Filioque, after the words “from the Father.”

The addition appeared first in Spain, during the seventh century. In the eighth century it penetrated into France, where, however, it was fervently opposed. (John 15:26 “But when the Helper comes, whom I shall send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth who proceeds from the Father, He will testify of Me).

At the beginning of the ninth century, Charlemagne asked Pope Leo III to confirm this addition, but the Pope refused to do so. Nevertheless, a considerable number of Churches accepted it, influenced by Charlemagne, who reigned over the greater part of Central Europe. The Eastern Church rose up against this innovation, but its voice was not heeded. During the eleventh century the Roman Church, at the request of Emperor Henry I, accepted the addition. Since then it has come to be accepted by all the Western Churches.

In the sixteenth century both the Anglican and the Protestant Churches overlooked this addition and the former kept both the Creed and the addition after is separation from the Roman Church.

The Anglican Church as well as the Roman tried to prove the justice of this addition, and to this end there were two means: namely, either the Son was given the importance of a secondary cause in the Holy Trinity, or else separate passages from the writings of the Fathers of the Church were quoted, which seemingly confirmed the perfect accord between this addition and the teachings of the tradition.

The Eastern Orthodox Church had no difficulty in proving that no part of the Holy Trinity can be of secondary importance, and that the characteristic of being the cause is the personal characteristic of the Father exclusively and could not be ascribed to the Son without the personal qualities of the Father also being ascribed to Him in some degree, and, therefore, without the dogma of the Trinity being broken. The East quoted in confirmation of the addition are either an entire invention, or distorted and incomplete; and that the quotations which are exact with the authentic sayings of the Fathers of the Church refer to the sending of the Holy Spirit, and not by any means to His procession before all time.

http://www.serfes.org/orthodox/theorthodoxteachings.htm

"Of the Holy Ghost, we both say that He is from the Father, and call Him the Spirit of the Father; while we nowise say that He is from the Son, but only call Him the Spirit of the Son.”
-St John Damascus

------------

About the Holy Spirit

In the Old Testament we find Yahweh, the one Lord and God, acting toward the world through His Word and His Spirit. In the New Testament the “Word becomes flesh” (Jn 1:14). As Jesus of Nazareth, the only-begotten Son of God becomes man. And the Holy Spirit, who is in Jesus making him the Christ, is poured forth from God upon all flesh (Acts 2:17).

THE HOLY SPIRIT is one of the Persons of the Holy Trinity and is one in essence with the Father. Orthodox Christians repeatedly confess, "And I believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord, the Giver of life, Who proceeds from the Father, Who together with the Father and the Son is worshiped and glorified..." He is called the "promise of the Father" (Acts 1:4), given by Christ as a gift to the Church, to empower the Church for service to God (Acts 1:8), to place God's love in our hearts (Romans 5:5), and to impart spiritual gifts (I Corinthians 12:7-13) and virtues (Galatians 5:22, 23) for Christian life and witness. Orthodox Christians believe the biblical promise that the Holy Spirit is given through chrismation (anointing) at baptism (Acts 2:38). We are to grow in our experience of the Holy Spirit for the rest of our lives.

http://www.protomartyr.org/believe.html
http://oca.org/orthodoxy/the-orthodo...th/holy-spirit The Symbol of Faith
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-31-2014, 11:36 AM   #61
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Thanks ICA for presenting the intrigue between the EO and the RCC on the precision of the trinity.

One thing we know for certain is that the apostle Paul did not hold to the trinity with the precision we have today.

2 Corinthians 13:13 is weak in support of any such notion.

Because, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost is spoken of all over the Bible. So therefore, by such logic, that 13:13 is evidence that Paul was a trinitarian, the trinity can be read into all of it ... by overlaying our present conception of the trinity onto all of the Bible. It's a contrivance.

If we do this, we risk Witness Lee's error, of seeing his vision everywhere in the Bible, like even seeing it in the Song of Songs.

Let's not repeat his errors, in our theological mentations.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-31-2014, 01:38 PM   #62
Unregistered
Guest
 
Posts: n/a
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

http://www.rzim.org/just-thinking/th...ransformation/
  Reply With Quote
Old 05-31-2014, 04:18 PM   #63
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unregistered View Post
Isn't that basically the text version of the video Untohim posted? I'm still not bedazzled about it, or by him.

Ravi strikes me as a guru from India ... speaking to disgruntled, disenchanted, or desperate, perchance, Christians who are open to anything better.

I'm no stranger to these gurus. They give me the willies.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 05-31-2014, 11:41 PM   #64
Unregistered
Guest
 
Posts: n/a
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I have spent a good deal of time yesterday and today reading this entire thread and doing all the "homework" because I believe the topics being discussed are highly important. At the beginning, I noticed some Witness Lee bashing, which I expected; however, I also perceived some good theological discussion about 1 Corinthians 15:45, much of which was quite interesting and, for the most part, respectful of the views of the others in the thread. The latter part of the thread turned to discussing the theology behind the Trinity.

Since this site is dedicated to the "open discussion of the Local Church Movement and the teachings of Watchman Nee and Witness Lee," I think it is important to examine what they say about these two topics in their own words.

1) On 1 Corinthians 15:45: http://online.recoveryversion.org/Fo...sp?FNtsID=4674

As I read this footnote (see link above), nowhere does it say that Christ became the Holy Spirit. It actually says that "Christ became a life-giving Spirit with a spiritual body" (emphasis mine). [Please note the difference between "the" and "a." THE (one and only) Holy Spirit vs. A life-giving Spirit] This closely aligns with what OBW is saying about in post #1:

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
- - - - -
1 Cor does not speak about the Holy Spirit. That is the most important thing to know about the verse. Other than the fact that it references one (and only one) member of the Trinity (and that would be Christ, the Son), the Trinity is not a focus of the verse.

This verse is in the midst of a discussion about the kind of body that believers will receive when they are resurrected. So Paul turns to the only example that he can point to in a solid way — Jesus. He is speaking of the physical body that Jesus had after resurrection. And there is no way to describe that body as simply physical since it was not always visible, and could move through solid walls and locked doors. So Paul referred to it as "spiritual." Sort of a no-brainer since the Son is part of the Godhead and God is spirit. So Jesus is spirit. That is different from declaring that Jesus is the Holy Spirit.

I know that Lee strongly declared that there can be only one spirit that gives life. But he was wrong. Jesus gives life and he became "A" spirit. Not the Holy Spirit. I think that it is also provable that the Father can give life. And he is also spirit. BTW. The Holy Spirit is also spirit.

That may seem obvious since that is his name. But it doesn't always work that way. "The Spirit" or the "Holy Spirit" are names for what we refer to as the third of the Trinity. It is obvious that the word "Spirit" in the name is actually linked to his essence as spirit. But both the Father and the Son are also spirit, yet they are not called "The Spirit." Isn't it interesting that Mr. Brown may actually be pasty white, or Mr. White be as black as coal. The name does not cause the one who bears the name to subsume all that the word that is their name implies. Neither does it deny others the ability to possess some of the attributes that the name implies.

Seems like a no-brainer. Unless you are Lee or are under his spell (and I used to be). He is equivocating between "sprit" and "Sprit." The word "spirit" has many meanings. Among them is the idea of a state of being that is not simply physical. And God is spirit. All of Him — Father, Son, and Spirit. It just happens that one of those three has a name that is the same word — Spirit.

Your question is phrased in the words of the Lee/LSM/LRC lexicon. "The Life-Giving Spirit" is a code word for this singular thing that is the Holy Spirit. But this verse does not say that. It says that the last Adam became "A" quickening (life-giving) spirit. Jesus surely gives life. That does not make him the Holy Spirit. It simply acknowledges the truth that Jesus has this different body — a spiritual body — and he does give life.

Besides, if you buy Lee's version of the verse, then you have to assume that Paul is busy talking about something that has absolutely nothing to do with the Trinity other than to consider the body that Jesus received in resurrection. Then suddenly, in the middle of that discussion, Paul had a serious bout of ADHD, shouted "squirrel" and rambled on about how Jesus became the Holy Spirit (without ever actually saying those words) then just as suddenly returned to the discussion he had been carrying on before.

In short, Lee demanded that "spirit" can only be the "Holy Spirit" — and that is just plain wrong. So the answer to your question is "Christ did not become the Life-Giving Spirit" according to 1 Cor . At least not in the way that Lee meant it. He did receive a spiritual body in resurrection. And he does give life. But that did not cause Jesus to morph over and become the Holy Spirit. That is not supported by this or any other verse in scripture.

- - - - -

Anything still unclear? Any different thoughts?

I know I did not quote a bunch of verses. But we all know the verse in question and it is easily seen as the one I am referring to. Do you think I have misrepresented it?
It seems to me that OBW and the footnote are in agreement on this one. The footnote says "Christ became a life-giving Spirit with a spiritual body" (emphasis mine). OBW also emphasizes "a" throughout the post and mentions "a spiritual body" in the last quoted paragraph before the line.

The only untrue thing I see in OBW's post is what he/she claims that Lee says. OBW claims that in the "Lee/LSM/LRC lexicon," " 'The Life-Giving Spirit' is a code word for this singular thing that is the Holy Spirit." As can be clearly seen from reading the linked footnote, the "Lee/LSM/LRC lexicon" does not say anything of the sort.

In conclusion, I do not think OBW misrepresented the verse. I think he/she misrepresented what Lee said about the verse.

It is getting late for me; therefore, I’ll let y’all read and digest this first post before I finish writing and post part two on the Trinity.

This is my first time on this site, and I do not have a user name yet; however, I'll sign my posts with "~Faith" to avoid confusion with other "Unregistered"s. I trust that no one else will write posts and sign them with "~Faith" during this interim.

Thank you for taking the time to read and consider what I am presenting in this post.

~Faith
  Reply With Quote
Old 06-01-2014, 11:45 AM   #65
Unregistered
Guest
 
Posts: n/a
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by ~Faith View Post
On 1 Corinthians 15:45: http://online.recoveryversion.org/Fo...sp?FNtsID=4674

As I read this footnote (see link above), nowhere does it say that Christ became the Holy Spirit. It actually says that "Christ became a life-giving Spirit with a spiritual body" (emphasis mine). [Please note the difference between "the" and "a." THE (one and only) Holy Spirit vs. A life-giving Spirit]

The footnote says "Christ became a life-giving Spirit with a spiritual body" (emphasis mine).

OBW claims that in the "Lee/LSM/LRC lexicon," " 'The Life-Giving Spirit' is a code word for this singular thing that is the Holy Spirit." As can be clearly seen from reading the linked footnote, the "Lee/LSM/LRC lexicon" does not say anything of the sort.

In conclusion, I do not think OBW misrepresented the verse. I think he/she misrepresented what Lee said about the verse.
It seems as though Faith is ignoring the ministry of Witness Lee in order to defend it. As soon as WL told us, “The last Adam, Jesus Christ, became a life-giving Spirit”, he then asked us, “Are there two life-giving Spirits?” Next, he showed us the verse “Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty”, and he said that it told us that THE Lord is THE Spirit.

One would have to be pretty obtuse not to miss this. Lee hammered us with it, repeatedly.
  Reply With Quote
Old 06-01-2014, 01:10 PM   #66
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unregistered View Post
It seems as though Faith is ignoring the ministry of Witness Lee in order to defend it. As soon as WL told us, “The last Adam, Jesus Christ, became a life-giving Spirit”, he then asked us, “Are there two life-giving Spirits?” Next, he showed us the verse “Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty”, and he said that it told us that THE Lord is THE Spirit.

One would have to be pretty obtuse not to miss this. Lee hammered us with it, repeatedly.
Faith is linking a text that's been sanitized ....
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-01-2014, 02:03 PM   #67
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

No, actually she has linked to the actual footnote, which is unaltered in the link she provided.

I do agree with the other "unregistered". This footnote is not all that Lee taught regarding this and some of the other related verses, such as 2 Corinthians 3:16. When these are coupled with Lee's teachings on Isaiah 9:6, one comes away with a deep impression of a "modalistic" Godhead, where the Father becomes the Son and then the Son becomes the Spirit. Of course Lee strongly insisted that his teachings were not modalism, but most of the current scholars/theologians who've reviewed them strongly insist that they are some form of modalism.

It's the old swims like a duck, quacks like a duck, feathers like a duck....
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-01-2014, 03:08 PM   #68
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
No, actually she has linked to the actual footnote, which is unaltered in the link she provided.

I do agree with the other "unregistered". This footnote is not all that Lee taught regarding this and some of the other related verses, such as 2 Corinthians 3:16. When these are coupled with Lee's teachings on Isaiah 9:6, one comes away with a deep impression of a "modalistic" Godhead, where the Father becomes the Son and then the Son becomes the Spirit. Of course Lee strongly insisted that his teachings were not modalism, but most of the current scholars/theologians who've reviewed them strongly insist that they are some form of modalism.

It's the old swims like a duck, quacks like a duck, feathers like a duck....
Obviously the footnote does not represent all Lee had to say about 15:45.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 05:52 AM   #69
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Ravi Zacharias strikes me as a guru from India ... speaking to disgruntled, disenchanted, or desperate, perchance, Christians who are open to anything better.

I'm no stranger to these gurus. They give me the willies.
I watched a couple of his videos and he seems to me to be a fundamentalist, evangelical Christian who is also not afraid to be an intellectual. I.e. to be educated and to think.

So he is simultaneously attempting to traffic in two worlds: among those who think, and among those who believe. Not an easy task.

Now, is he speaking to disenchanted and desperate Christians, as awareness says? I'd say that being a Christian here on this captive planet, in our fallen flesh and with our damaged soul should lead us to be desperate! Zacharias seems to be taking the gospel message to those who imagine that "Believe into the name of Jesus Christ and go to heaven" is an irrational, superstitious, and intellectually demeaning proposition. And he is trying to simultaneously train believers not to be dull but to sharpen their sword and go out and compete in the marketplace of ideas.

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Ravi Zacharias is one of the preeminent theologian/philosophers of our day. (and no I'm not saying he's the one theologian with the one theology for the age...only that he explains the trinity the clearest I've ever heard).
I did enjoy the video. I didn't particularly agree with or understand his explication of the trinity, but that didn't bother me because I've never understood the trinity, at least on the terms that it is commonly presented (Remember Lee with his tea bags and water...).

But I did want to comment on one of Unto's remarks, that Zacharias doesn't have "the one theology for the age"... Zacharias said in another video that he didn't expect everyone to agree with him. He realizes that minds work differently. People can see the same thing and come up with different conclusions. He seems to get this, and doesn't insist on primacy.

What he said that he wanted to do was to engage others in the free market of ideas... "Let the best idea win out in the end", is how he put it. Zacharias is willing to let others think differently, and speak differently, and he believes that if he's also allowed to speak his message, that God loves us so much that He sent His only begotten Son to rescue us from both our sins and our sinful nature, then some people will indeed apprehend the power of the gospel. Zacharias believes that other narratives, both religious and what he calls "naturalistic" (i.e. rational/scientific) have inherent flaws, and contain hidden assumptions that cannot be supported on their own terms. He believes that the Christian message is the one coherent message that can satisfy us all emotionally, mentally, and spiritually, and can bring us back to our source, our Father God.

So he is quite different than Witness Lee, who had some unresolved inner need to be the only voice at the party. Zacharias is taking an entirely different tack, and is quite willing to be one voice among many. If you look at his videos, he seems to go where they don't admire the Christian message. Quite different from gurus who surround themselves with acolytes. It was interesting to watch a video of Zacharias taking confrontational questions from a crowd at an Ivy League university, and turn the tables on the questioners. He would point out that their questions contained implicit assumptions, and he would ask them, where did those assumptions come from? So when they tried to question him, he made them question themselves.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 06:42 AM   #70
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Well Ravi did sign onto the Kingdom of the Cults, with Walter Martin
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 07:19 AM   #71
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Cuz when you bring in the context of 15:45 you bring in our experience. Paul is not speaking theology. He's speaking of the guarantee of our inheritance. He's speaking of experiences.

So the truth is, if/when we get down to the bottom of the theology of 15:45, without experience as the conclusion, our theology will be hollow and empty of content.
And therein lies the problem with 1 Cor 15:45 as experience. This is the middle of a discussion about something that none of the participants to the conversation had experienced. Not Paul. Not the Corinthian believers. Not anyone who has read the dialog since. That verse is an attempt to focus the minds of a bunch of believers who were speculating about something that had never been discussed previously, and that none of them could experience and talk to others about. And even if Paul was not entirely correct on the ultimate similarity of the coming body in resurrection, he only had one example to provide — Jesus after his resurrection — and it was not really talked about other than by inference from the accounts of his actions during those few days before his ascension.

If anything, I believe that Paul's goal was not to school the Corinthians on what was to be, but to give them a narrower range of imagination so they would drop it and move on to what mattered — living now. And from what I can see, no matter how high and lofty and spiritual the other things Paul taught, it was all tied in with their practical living as a community of faith and as individuals representing that community in the larger community of life.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 10:17 AM   #72
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Well Ravi did sign onto the Kingdom of the Cults, with Walter Martin
I saw that, too. Not sure what it signifies, as I've never read Martin's work.

As I said, I only watched maybe 3 videos of Ravi, and took a cursory look at his website, and won't try to defend or trumpet his ministry.

But I resonate with the idea that he takes his message to Hindus, Muslims, atheists, and Mormons. Instead of staying in a relatively safe place, and speaking before a throng of agreeable folks, he often puts himself in a vulnerable position, in front of people who don't have a vested interest to see things his way.

My sense was that he was counting on magnanimity, humility, and grace (i.e. "Christ in me") as much as rhetoric, to convey his message. He was clearly defending his position, and saying, "This is my truth", yet he was openly cultivating an atmosphere of mutual respect.

Anyway, I liked watching it. But I'm not going to evaluate the man's ministry, yea or nay. I'm not qualified, and I'm not interested in taking the time and effort to become qualified.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 10:19 AM   #73
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And therein lies the problem with 1 Cor 15:45 as experience.
Thanks Mike, I think what you have posted here can serve as a catalyst for us to refocus this thread away from some of the peripheral matters. It is naturally taken for granted that any discussion that involves God, the Trinity or any actions taken by Him may very well involve our experience (Good, bad or indifferent). But to make our experience the central hub of every discussion will end up in a lot of chasing of our tails and getting us nowhere.

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
I did enjoy the video. I didn't particularly agree with or understand his explication of the trinity, but that didn't bother me because I've never understood the trinity, at least on the terms that it is commonly presented (Remember Lee with his tea bags and water...)
Point very well taken aron. From Genesis to Revelation, I don't see where God has expected us to fully "understand" Him. He asked us to love Him, obey Him, serve Him, worship Him, proclaim Him and yes, even know Him. And knowing does imply understanding. Remember when the lawyer asked the Lord Jesus "what is the great commandment" he answered "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind" - Mat 22:37 (Darby says "understanding" here). To those of us who sat under Witness Lee for many years, knowing and understanding God and the things of God became almost counterintuitive...Experiencing God and the things of God trumped everything. We became a very unbalanced lot, and it showed in our interaction with other LC members and non-members alike, and with other believers and non-believers alike.

"Your Word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path" (Psalm 119:105) Brothers, sisters, friends, lurkers: It all comes down to "Your Word" - without the Word, and I would contend, without an understanding and comprehension of and even obedience to the Word, we will find ourselves groping in the dark, stumbling over every obstacle that our enemy has placed in the way. Christian theology (especially biblical/systematic theology) is nothing less then a necessary instrument to light the lamp. It is not the lamp, and it is certainly not the light itself...it is merely a tool which God has provided....if we will only use it!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 10:43 AM   #74
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
If anything, I believe that Paul's goal was not to school the Corinthians on what was to be, but to give them a narrower range of imagination so they would drop it and move on to what mattered — living now. And from what I can see, no matter how high and lofty and spiritual the other things Paul taught, it was all tied in with their practical living as a community of faith and as individuals representing that community in the larger community of life.
Two sections come to my mind, here. First, where Paul said, "I know that you want to know about certain foods..." then he suddenly started talking about the vanity of knowledge and the better way, which is love.

1 Cor 8:1 "Now concerning things sacrificed to idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge makes arrogant, but love edifies. 2 If anyone supposes that he knows anything, he has not yet known as he ought to know; 3 but if anyone loves God, he is known by Him.…"

The way is not to scrupulously parse the rule book, but rather to love one another. True knowledge is not objective fact closely held but rather to love. Paul was not interested in answering their question so much as re-directing their inquiry, and focus.

Secondly, remember where Paul wrote "For you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all be encouraged..." in 1 Cor 14:31? WL made it appear as if the apostle was encouraging us all to stand one by one, and speak. But actually Paul was dealing with a situation in which everybody tried to speak at once, and to re-create the excitement of Pentecost. The Corinthians were going to each meeting expecting the building to shake and tongues of fire to fall, and each would shout in the language of angels (or at least in Scythian) of the mighty works of God. Paul was saying, "Calm down, be sober, speak to edify the hearers."

But Lee divorced that word from its context and it became, repeated endlessly, the basis of our "popcorn testimonies", in which we would line up behind the microphone, and one by one, tell everyone else what a revelation the latest speaking was.

Likewise, if we consider the over-all context of 1 Corinthians 15:45b we might see what the merit of OBW's comment. Perhaps Paul is not attempting to lay the foundation for someone's trinitarian dogma but rather trying to bring some measure of closure and/or restraint to what is, for the speculating Corinthians, a largely hypothetical realm.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 10:45 AM   #75
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Christian theology (especially biblical/systematic theology) is nothing less then a necessary instrument to light the lamp. It is not the lamp, and it is certainly not the light itself...it is merely a tool which God has provided....if we will only use it!
Wow. Where did you come up with that one? I feel like I'm in church on Sunday morning. Seriously - I like it! Thanks.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 11:52 AM   #76
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Blind squirrel finds a nut every once in awhile.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 02:36 PM   #77
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Christian theology (especially biblical/systematic theology) is nothing less then a necessary instrument to light the lamp. It is not the lamp, and it is certainly not the light itself...it is merely a tool which God has provided....if we will only use it![/COLOR]
Oh it's been used Untohim ... but the results aren't pretty.

And concerning 15:45 ... considering the context, the last Adam is life giving because he's gonna raised the dead ... and quicken our bodies into new bodies.

That will be the ultimate experience. Theology won't be needed.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 03:32 PM   #78
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Theology won't be needed.
That one sentence is the key to so much of the wrangling over these things. Understanding it right does not change the underlying truth. It just changes whether we understand it or not.

Now if the thing we are trying to understand is important to whether I decide to follow Christ, and to follow in an active and ongoing way, then getting it right has some importance. But if it is just haggling over whether the rapture is pre, post, or pan tribulation (or whether the thing we call the rapture is even correctly understaood) then it does not have a bearing on my decision to actively follow and obey. So getting it right is entirely unimportant.

Now that might lead us to suggest that there is no reason to spend time discussing the docrinal errors of Nee, Lee and/or the LSM/LRC. But if the collection of errors leads someone who might believe and/or follow/obey to fail to do so, then we have problems. And those things are worthy of serious discussion and debate. Things like "don't care for right or wrong . . . just life (or just the spirit)" cause people to refrain from actively seeking obedience in their following.

And I realize that there may be no independent problem that arises from getting the Trinity wrong due to Lee's erroneous readings in 1 and 2 Corinthians, among others. But as it is part of the barrage of nonsense that lowers the logical and spiritual defenses to more serious errors, I cannot just ignore them. Every chance we get to make Lee and company out to be seen as unworthy of the status as anything higher than members of a church (and unfit to teach) is one step closer to freeing someone from the bondage to the teachings that rob them of their participation in the full experience of the Christian life.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-02-2014, 04:31 PM   #79
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Yes Mike, I think we've fully exposed Witness Lee's foolish embellishment of 15:45, into something not meant by Paul, that, the Son is the Holy Spirit.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-03-2014, 08:02 AM   #80
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Understanding it right does not change the underlying truth. It just changes whether we understand it or not.
Well said!

Why then the need for biblical and systematic theology? Well, we modern people are used to organizing just about everything. In fact, this is what most of education is all about - it is organizing - organizing words into sentences, paragraphs and books, organizing facts and figures into a cohesive work, organizing elements into a table, and on and on.

At first the Christian Gospel was spread by word of mouth. It was several decades after Christ's death and resurrection that it was recorded on paper. Why the need to put it on paper? Well, one of the main reasons was to see that the people were getting a true and accurate account of the good news. The Gospel was/is the most important news in the history of the world, and it was important to get the news right! Much of the rest of the New Testament are the teachings of the apostles regarding God and the things of God in the form of epistles circulated among the early Church.

Christian theology, and more specifically, biblical and systematic theology, are nothing more (and hopefully nothing less) then organizing these teachings about God and the things of God into a cohesive collection of words, terms, doctrines, etc. which strive to accurately represent and explain the nature, character, will and works of God as they are recorded for us in the Bible.

Yes, one day we will not need theology. One day we will have no need of a lamp to light our path either, for God himself will illuminate the new heaven and the new earth. We will have no more need to learn about God, for He will actually dwell with us and we will be his people. "for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the LORD as the waters cover the sea."(Isa 11:9) How wonderful that will be!

But until then....
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-03-2014, 08:57 AM   #81
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Great post Untohim (below). Maybe you're more qualified than I thought.
Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim
But until then....
Until then, as was Christianity early on, we fight like Pharisees.

Awareness-Harold



Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Well said!

Why then the need for biblical and systematic theology? Well, we modern people are used to organizing just about everything. In fact, this is what most of education is all about - it is organizing - organizing words into sentences, paragraphs and books, organizing facts and figures into a cohesive work, organizing elements into a table, and on and on.

At first the Christian Gospel was spread by word of mouth. It was several decades after Christ's death and resurrection that it was recorded on paper. Why the need to put it on paper? Well, one of the main reasons was to see that the people were getting a true and accurate account of the good news. The Gospel was/is the most important news in the history of the world, and it was important to get the news right! Much of the rest of the New Testament are the teachings of the apostles regarding God and the things of God in the form of epistles circulated among the early Church.

Christian theology, and more specifically, biblical and systematic theology, are nothing more (and hopefully nothing less) then organizing these teachings about God and the things of God into a cohesive collection of words, terms, doctrines, etc. which strive to accurately represent and explain the nature, character, will and works of God as they are recorded for us in the Bible.

Yes, one day we will not need theology. One day we will have no need of a lamp to light our path either, for God himself will illuminate the new heaven and the new earth. We will have no more need to learn about God, for He will actually dwell with us and we will be his people. "for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the LORD as the waters cover the sea."(Isa 11:9) How wonderful that will be!

But until then....
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-03-2014, 02:49 PM   #82
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Why then the need for biblical and systematic theology?
You did well with the answer to your own question.

But for me, the thing I consider is that while the average Joe/Jane in the Christian community does not need to know and understand so much that is borderline esoteric theology, having some around who do helps in providing the kinds of talks we need when we become like the Corinthians, or the Philippians, etc., and get sideways in our orthopraxy — in our practice. And when I read through the things that Paul talked about (as well as Peter, John, James, etc.) it is interesting that while there are truly spiritual things that we need to be engaged in, so much of it — whether within the community of faith or out living in the world — is practical. But sometimes we get messed up in our practice, whether it is how we practice having meetings, how we treat each other in general, and how we interact with the world around us.

Someone needs to come along and say "don't forget that you are crucified with Christ," or "set your mind on the Spirit and you will fulfill the righteous commandment of God," or "submit yourselves one to another," or "love your neighbor as much as you love yourself." (And don't just hate yourself so you can get away with hating them too.) And they need to have a reason, not just an opinion. Some good systematic theology helps them know the reason. I don't need to understand the meaning of substitutionary atonement . . . I need to believe in Christ and obtain it without the words ever being said. But sometimes, if I get to thinking that there is no way that God could love me and forgive me, I need someone who knows what a bunch of those things mean, and knows how to bring it down to my level. Those are the leaders who are servants to all. And worthy of their pay (and then some).
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-03-2014, 03:27 PM   #83
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Someone needs to come along and say "don't forget that you are crucified with Christ," or "set your mind on the Spirit and you will fulfill the righteous commandment of God," or "submit yourselves one to another," or "love your neighbor as much as you love yourself."
This is true. But I think it goes all astray in an authoritarian environ, like the LSM LRC.

From what I know you wouldn't do or say such things to Witness Lee. And according to Nee's teaching on following authority you don't question the leader enough to know if he need's a wake-up call, or swift kick in the rear.

In such an authoritarian environ there's not a lot of freedom to be giving advice to leaders.

Lee, for example, needed someone to come along and balance him on 1Cor 15:45. Cuz he went too far on that verse ... squeezing it into his grand -- only Witness Lee had the true word from God -- systematized theological authoritative contrivances.

But who could question his authority? Those that did weren't around for long.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-03-2014, 08:24 PM   #84
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
You did well with the answer to your own question.
OOOWWWWCCCCHHHH!. Man oh man did I have that one comin!
(and no, Harold you can't pile on...even though I know you want to)

Of course I don't really see biblical/systematic theology as esoteric theology...but then again....maybe one man's theology is another's torture chamber? I do get your point that biblical/systematic theology may be something more of a corrective/medicinal thing than something for the regular diet of Christians. And you're probably right.

So, can we still proceed on here? I would love to hear all the differing views of 1 Corinthians 15:45. Sister Faith has registered, and I'm assuming she is ready and loaded for bare to present and defend Witness Lee's interpretation.

Ok, Let's do this!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-03-2014, 08:34 PM   #85
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
OOOWWWWCCCCHHHH!. Man oh man did I have that one comin!
(and no, Harold you can't pile on...even though I know you want to)
I would never kick a man when he's down....

Let's move on. I two would love to hear different views on 15:45.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-04-2014, 05:30 AM   #86
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
OOOWWWWCCCCHHHH!. Man oh man did I have that one comin!
Wasn't aiming at you. It is just a perspective.

But I think there is something in a view of the Bible as broadly instructive to us common folk without a need to be memorizing the details of the deep possibilities of theology. Having those who know those things helps keep it all in line.

Remember, we are likened to sheep being led by a shepherd. While those parables about the sheep, shepherd, fold, gate, etc., did have Jesus as the good shepherd, he also made it clear that there are shepherds that are not simply Christ by implying that we need to have some consideration as to the nature of those shepherding us. If it is "simply Christ" and only that, then we just reject all humans.

And we need to be awake enough to hear nonsense, perk up our ears and say "huh? You're crazy! Get out of here!" Then find someone(s) who is(are) not crazy and allow them to help us from falling off cliffs, wandering off after greener-looking grass, etc.

I have been noticing that Jesus spoke one way to the masses and another to those he was sending to continue in his stead. We like the reference to a kingdom of priests, but I'm beginning to thing that even that had a context. Yes, we are all to be ready to preach the gospel. But our primary goal is living the life man was made to live in obedience and righteousness. If we do that, the opportunities for using our mouths will come. But even then, the best part of our "preaching" is what we can say about the changes in our own lives. We do not need to be ready to provide deep theology. Peter said to be ready to give an answer for what you believe, not for how to understand the description of the decimation of entire groups of people (which, by the way, appears to have never happened). Our living is about righteousness, not better understanding of the theology of the Trinity.

Yet, at the same time, we need to recognize that "Christ became the Holy Spirit" is simply not in the Bible. But that should be enough. Recognize the gross error and turn away from such teachers. Not become our own self-teachers.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-04-2014, 05:37 AM   #87
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

As a tack-on to the above. . . .

Note that of all the writings that are good enough that we could have included them in the NT, there are only a very few that were not at least a little off track. And there were only a few others (on or off track). Everyone was not out writing their understanding of theology and getting into the deep stuff. Later on, it was not Augustine v 3,265,974 different views on theology as written by that many people, none of which quite agreed with the others.

There have always been those who have the task of study and leading. Considering that even Paul records setting Peter straight on at least one occasion, it is hard to believe that the intention was that we would all try to become so knowledgeable about all this stuff that we would continually either have a Paul to set us right, or we wander off and start a new group of one.

The better answer is to learn to reject what is clearly not there, and be open to what is reasonably there, even if not taking it hook, line, and sinker.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-04-2014, 09:17 AM   #88
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I have been noticing that Jesus spoke one way to the masses and another to those he was sending to continue in his stead. We like the reference to a kingdom of priests, but I'm beginning to thing that even that had a context.
I've noticed that too, that there were the "inner 3" of Peter, John and James, there were the 12, there were 70 sent out two by two, there were the women who ministered out of their possessions, there were the 120 continuing together in Jerusalem. There were the 500+ Jesus appeared to in resurrection, according to 1 Cor. 15:6. And so forth. The thousands sitting in the grass, grouped in companies of hundreds, receiving the broken-up bread and fish.

And, they didn't all get the same message. Yes, they all were told to love one another, and to seek the kingdom of God, but there clearly was a public ministry and a private one. And the written word, while a public document, has enough overlapping and/or unspecified material, where each one of us could look at and say "This equals that" in a different fashion, that there is much room for public discussion. And much room for private, prayerful consideration, and "study to show thyself approved."

But boilerplate theology on the fringe of orthodoxy, or beyond it, especially on such matters as public debate over the construction of the trinity, doesn't seem to stand up to cost/benefit analysis. I think Paul would have said that. In fact, I think Paul did say that, in various ways at various times. "Let each one be convinced in his own mind," etc.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-04-2014, 08:50 PM   #89
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
But boilerplate theology on the fringe of orthodoxy, or beyond it, especially on such matters as public debate over the construction of the trinity, doesn't seem to stand up to cost/benefit analysis. I think Paul would have said that. In fact, I think Paul did say that, in various ways at various times. "Let each one be convinced in his own mind," etc.
aron, I do fully agree with you about "theology on the fringe of orthodoxy". Life is WAY too short to contend over non-essentials. But I must tell you that non-essentials are exactly what the apostle Paul was talking about when he told the Romans "Let each one be convinced in his own mind". -He was talking about eating meat or not eating meat, or celebrating a certain holiday or not celebrating a certain holiday. He was not talking about anything that is essential to the Christian faith.

I think that any kind of debate/argument/discussion regarding the nature, character or actions of God by definition involves something that is essential to the Christian faith.

Witness Lee flat out claimed that "the Father was called the Son" (and by extension he claimed the Father became the Son). He also went further to claim that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, "became the Life-Giving Spirit" (and by extension he claimed that Jesus Christ became the Holy Spirit). These claims/teachings/doctrines involve the very nature of the Godhead, and thus they involve matters that touch the very foundational core of the Christian faith.

So, back to 1 Corinthians 15:45 we come.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 05:03 AM   #90
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Witness Lee flat out claimed that "the Father was called the Son" (and by extension he claimed the Father became the Son). He also went further to claim that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, "became the Life-Giving Spirit" (and by extension he claimed that Jesus Christ became the Holy Spirit). These claims/teachings/doctrines involve the very nature of the Godhead, and thus they involve matters that touch the very foundational core of the Christian faith.

So, back to 1 Corinthians 15:45 we come.
And this is the reason that a bunch of armchair theologians are busy working through Lee's nonsense. So far, going back at least to Walter Martin's complaints and most of what has gone on since, there has been a lot who have over-labeled, or have simply labeled (or at least supplied insufficient information on why the label applies). Over at the Bereans forum, Justyn just goes into his description of that alternate form of modalism. But it does not seem to fit (at least to me) and he won't take the time to really show how he thinks Lee's theology fits it. I think Walter Martin did better, but my recollection of the audio was that while he seemed (to me) to accurately point to what was wrong, he didn't describe the error sufficiently for those who might not already have thought through it.

In other words, he correctly pointed to one or more of Lee's errors. His somewhat blunt approach may have seemed cold to some, but he was right. But for those who don't understand the theology, especially when you have been constantly fed an aberrant version of theology, someone needs to slow down and show why, for example, 1 Cor 15:45 does not say Jesus became the Holy Spirit. In fact 1 Cor 15:45 makes no reference to the Holy Spirit.

Let the actual Word of God be the revelation. I really don't need to know much theology to step back from that passage and see that Lee was wrong. In fact, if he was right, then he should have milked it as evidence that we are all becoming God since Paul has used Jesus after the resurrection as the example of what our bodies become in resurrection — the Holy Spirit.

Yeah. Right.

What the Bible actually teaches us is wonderful. But compared to the world of over-adjectivized, uber-spiritual phrases found in message after message by Lee, the actual Bible seems dull. It is more about real life in the real world lived in this age as it would if there had been no fall. There wasn't a lot of meetings in the garden. God came along once a day. And it was good. When he chastised Israel, it was about idolatry and their abuse of there fellow man, especially the "marginal" — widows, orphans, aliens among them. It was not for having dull meetings. Sitting in pews. Hearing one man speak.

That last one is funny to me. We all wax so nostalgic about everyone speaking in the meetings. But I would rather have one to three really say something with meaning and application than get stirred-up over an excited bunch of popcorn kernels popping up to shout little exciting snippets that do not prepare me for my day(s) to come. It is exciting. It seems special. But I think Paul was right when he said to be in order. And the only order in all of that would be the rare occasion when an elder actually stands up and tells someone to sit down. And that is the part we now hate the most.

And while one chapter earlier in 1 Corinthians, I do not think that Paul meant what the LRC is busy doing (or was busy doing pre- ministry station meetings) when he said "all can prophesy." Once again, the context speaks against it. The reading we seem to like for that one sentence is just to much "squirrel" to be understood in that way.

Prophets prophecy. Prophets are those with the gift (see chapter 12). And despite Paul's wish that all could prophesy, he did not declare that all have the gift. Just that if they are all going to do one thing, it would be better to prophesy than to speak in tongues. (Context). And then two chapters later, telling them to stop having three-ring circus meetings, he places limits on things. A few songs. A few tongues, but only if there is someone there who speaks the language. Two or three to prophesy (speak). And since prophets prophesy, then they are the only "all" who can prophesy. Those with other gifts are not suddenly given carte blanche to go beyond their gifts. To read it otherwise is to have yet another "squirrel" moment.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 05:12 AM   #91
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
So, back to 1 Corinthians 15:45 we come.
Okay, I will pick up your gauntlet. Or at least try to re-iterate why I think nobody can pick up the gauntlet, adequately.

1 Corinthians 15:45 is being presented to us by LSM as a continuation of the "became" in the gospel of John chapter 1. There, the beloved disciple presented the astonishing proposition that "God... became flesh", which is a shocking thought -- it certainly was a head-on assault on the gnosis that was penetrating Christian circles. Supposedly, and it does make sense, light and perfection could never co-exist with the fallen, darkened material realm. But the glorious source of perfection itself became "sarx", a bag of flesh, according to John.

Now, did Paul continue this idea in his first epistle to the Corinthians, at least subconsciously, to let some adroit scholar like WL raise it before the church? Or was he talking about something different? I can't definitively answer that, and hopefully my ruminations won't stumble someone trying to escape the clutches of the LSM. "Yeah, maybe the blendeds are wrong, but look what happens when you leave the local ground! These folks is flat-out crazy, man!!"

So, on to speculation... the whole "processed Triune God" idea perhaps requires an application of this: "There is one God, one Lord, one Spirit, one faith, one baptism..." So if Jesus became "A" life-giving spirit, then perforce He became "THE" life giving Spirit, i.e. the Holy Spirit. That seems to be the logic. I can still hear: "If 'the Lord is the Spirit', there in 2 Corinthians 3:17, then how many spirits are there?" Did anyone else hear WL ask that question: "How many life-giving spirits does the Bible contain?"

I would counter with, "And he answered and spoke unto me, saying, This is the word of Jehovah unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith Jehovah of hosts." (Darby) Who is my Spirit, here? Singular? "The" Holy Spirit? Why then "Jehovah of hosts", plural? And why do we continually shy from the multiplicity seen in the text? Surely there is unanimity within not only the Godhead but within the kingdom itself. "You all shall be one" is a primary command. Yet I am not Unto, nor OBW, nor Ohio nor awareness. Why do we insist God conform to our theology? A tree is not a fish, nor a fish a tree, yet both point to and glorify their source. The "hosts" in question may be "ministering spirits" perhaps, and not THE Spirit, but still we have multiplicity and unity, and LSM's theology apparently cannot handle the multiplicity part. It can't, period: it just collapses when plural manifestations occur. To survive, therefore, it needs to collapse plurality, a fish has to "become" a tree and so forth. Only then can "Christ become all in all" to them. So all the troublesome parts of the Bible are explained away (often by changing definitions of the same word!) or simply ignored.

I find that simplistic, boiler-plate statements of theology attempting to explicitly define, as Unto put it, "the very nature of the Godhead" often end up ignoring vast, vague, troublesome, and/or seemingly contradictory/irreconcilable parts of scripture that don't conform to the theology at hand. The LSM acolytes wave their choice portions of scripture like 1 Cor 15:45 "B" while ignoring dozens or even hundreds of equally choice portions of scripture that were not profitable to their ministry and its oeuvre. They like the "my Spirit" part of Zech 4:6 but don't like the "hosts" part. So they pretend it doesn't exist. Their theology can't even make it through one verse, Zechariah 4:6, unscathed! They have to ignore Zechariah 4:6 "D"... they can only use parts "A", "B", and "C" for their theology. Why? What idea is so mesmerizing that the Bible has to bow, trembling, before it? Especially while YOU, Mr expert theologian, are still here in your untransfigured flesh?

As Hamlet said, "There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy." I know, that was a couple of days before poor Hamlet committed suicide, but still... nice quote. Couldn't resist.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 05:25 AM   #92
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Those with other gifts are not suddenly given carte blanche to go beyond their gifts...
All of us, arguably, are gifted. God is a businessman, in one sense. Jesus repeatedly touched this in the parables. God dispenses, and expects return. But there are limits on gifts. Nobody has the universal, all-inclusive gift which all must imitate, unless they are named Jesus Christ the Nazarene. The rest are redeemed and regenerated sinners, attempting to re-create the journey home to the Father.

And we need the gifts, all of them. But if any name other than Jesus becomes interposed as a mediator of the flock, whether Darby, Luther, Calvin, or Nee, I argue that it unnaturally suppresses the function of the rest. And I say this specifically in relation to crafting a theology of the trinity. There has been much discussion of this subject since the last apostle put down his quill, or stopped speaking to his attendant scribe. But I don't see any one speaker or author or thinker having the definitive word in this matter. God has gifts to men, but there are limits to those gifts. God gives the Spirit without measure, but each vessel is limited. Along with the gift is a requirement not to go beyond the measure. Even some of the angels violated this code, according to Jude verse 6.

Now back to my previous post, about unanimity co-existing within multiplicity: if Jesus told them to wait in Jerusalem for the coming of the Holy Spirit, then why, ten days later, did tongues of flame sit on each one? Why did singularity get manifested as plurality? Was God divided in that upper room? Obviously not.

I have probably written far too much already here, and so will attempt to exit the field... probably ungraciously, sorry to say. But I will exit.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 07:27 AM   #93
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Now back to my previous post, about unanimity co-existing within multiplicity: if Jesus told them to wait in Jerusalem for the coming of the Holy Spirit, then why, ten days later, did tongues of flame sit on each one? Why did singularity get manifested as plurality? Was God divided in that upper room? Obviously not.
I cannot assert this with any force of superior knowledge, but this has been described by many with a more studied a view than mine (or Lee's for that matter) that consider the events of the visible tongues of fire, and the broad spread speaking in other languages as a sign. And that sign was more to the participants than to the onlookers, even though it was a significant thing for those onlookers. To the participants, they were suddenly filled with the realization that they really had not been abandoned. That the lack of the physical presence of Jesus actually left them no worse off than they were immediately before his departure, and quite arguably in a better position because they could all go in different directions and still have what they needed.

Having been raised initially in the Assemblies of God, one of the more tame of the Pentecostal groups dating back to the beginning of the movement, I have begun to consider some of the things I learned there — and since. It seems that the Pentecostal/charismatic groups so often speak of the "sign gifts," mostly considering tongues, healing, and prophecy (more in line with foretelling or revealing something hidden (about something other than scripture)). And then when they get to 1 Corinthians 12 and following, they look on their pet gifts in that list as "sign" gifts. But I wonder if there is a difference between the tongues as seen in Acts 2, then with the Samaritans, and then at the house of Cornelius, and the item listed as a gift in 1 Corinthians. In the three instances in Acts, the persons there (both the Christians and any others) all could understand each other, so language gifts were not necessary. They stood as a clear miracle to proclaim something about God. It put the light on Peter and company to speak the words of life. it turned the attention. And then with the Samaritans and at the house of Cornelius, it was a clear sign to the Jewish Christians that these non-Jews were also part of the Christian family.

Were the healings the Peter performed similar? Seems that he went along and healed someone who was not part of the church, yet not everyone in the church gets healed by some gift. Seems more of a sign than a gift to the church.

In 1 Corinthians 12, the items listed as gifts are necessities for the church. Some are in constant need. Some are needed on occasion. But they are given for use as needed. Not as desired. Not as something to drum up with a group of people standing around you with their hands on you urging you to begin to make sounds, "allowing the Spirit to begin to speak through you," or something like that. And the gift of prophesy is not something that suddenly falls on people to be exercised at the appointed time of the meeting so that they can jump up and declare "Jesus is Lord!!" and sit back down. Not saying that no one should do that. But I have serious doubts that the action/speaking and the gift of prophesy and/or the prophesying that Paul spoke of 2 chapters later are the same thing.

Lee was correct to state that "prophesy" means to speak for. And in some sense we all get to speak for God at times. Mostly with our actions and sometimes with our words. But I honestly believe that it is a point of equivocation to assert that this low level definition is what Pau is talking about in 1 Corinthians.

Not saying that testimony meetings are bad. They are good. The help encourage others that it is not just a bunch of good sermons to store away and check off on your "I'm more orthodox (or spiritual)" list. But the kind of attribution of that kind of speaking to the thing that Paul called prophecy is, I honestly think, an error. And it is not consistent with the whole of the words Paul used in 1 Corinthians 12-14. And the reading of "all can prophesy" as in invitation to open the mic for everyone is a "squirrel" moment.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 09:31 AM   #94
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I cannot assert this with any force of superior knowledge, but this has been described by many with a more studied a view than mine (or Lee's for that matter) that consider the events of the visible tongues of fire, and the broad spread speaking in other languages as a sign. And that sign was more to the participants than to the onlookers, even though it was a significant thing for those onlookers. To the participants, they were suddenly filled with the realization that they really had not been abandoned. That the lack of the physical presence of Jesus actually left them no worse off than they were immediately before his departure, and quite arguably in a better position because they could all go in different directions and still have what they needed...
It still doesn't negate my point that the "One" Holy Spirit is apparently doled out like so many portions of oil. The multiplicity is inferred, and multiple manifestations of spiritual dispensation is a given, both here at Pentecost and elsewhere. (and it certainly gives the rub to Lee's 'only one move of God on the earth is an option at any given time' idea)

Yet, we are still talking about the trinity, and we are therefore still talking about the "one" Holy Spirit. Paul said that there is one God and Father of all, one Lord, one Spirit, etc. So we craft our theology and ignore the apparent multiplicity. Look at the Roman Centurion. "I also have servants (plural) under me, whom I tell, 'Come' and they come, and 'go', and they go, and 'do this' and they do it." Etc.

You have "the (mingled?) spirits of just men made perfect", you have wheels full of eyes in Ezekiel, you have multiple spirits going to and fro throughout the earth, you have angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man, etc. But those are (I guess) in different conceptual boxes than "the trinity" so we can ignore the disconnect. I guess.

Of course I may be the one disconnected, at least to some extent. So when I am in meetings, I say, "Jesus is Lord! Amen!" But at least (fairly quietly) I can mention that boiler-plate theology doesn't actually seem to carry too far in the narratives of scripture.

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And the reading of "all can prophesy" as in invitation to open the mic for everyone is a "squirrel" moment.
I agree. It is totally out of context of what Paul was writing about. He was giving nearly the opposite message to the Corinthians, ironically. He was saying, "You can all sit down and be quiet, except one." The contextual emphasis was on "one by one", not "you all can speak". But again, that wasn't convenient to the ministry, was it?
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 11:07 AM   #95
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
It still doesn't negate my point that the "One" Holy Spirit is apparently doled out like so many portions of oil.
I know. And I wasn't really commenting on your point. It was just that when I read your comment about that event in the upper room, I saw yet another example of how we (all of us, certain ones of us, charismatics, and/or Lee/LRC/LSM/BBs) often muddle things together. With the charismatics, it is about tongues and miracles. With Lee, it is about the misunderstanding of the Trinity (1 Cor 15:45, among a number of abused passages), and about elevating the position of all his followers (and not anyone else) through a "better" understanding of prophesying and the gift of prophecy.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 12:06 PM   #96
truth seeker
Guest
 
Posts: n/a
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I know. And I wasn't really commenting on your point. It was just that when I read your comment about that event in the upper room, I saw yet another example of how we (all of us, certain ones of us, charismatics, and/or Lee/LRC/LSM/BBs) often muddle things together. With the charismatics, it is about tongues and miracles. With Lee, it is about the misunderstanding of the Trinity (1 Cor 15:45, among a number of abused passages), and about elevating the position of all his followers (and not anyone else) through a "better" understanding of prophesying and the gift of prophecy.
What do you mean by spirit? Is it a symbol? Is it precise enough an idea to be considered a concept that we can make valid statements about? If not, how can we hope to escape "muddling things together"?
  Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 12:13 PM   #97
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
...when I read your comment about that event in the upper room, I saw yet another example of how we ... often muddle things together...
Which is why civil discussions are okay, even beneficial, and moreso even on subjects as unfathomable as the trinity. As long as it doesn't... hmmm... degenerate into antagonistic scenarios over... hmmm... deep truths...
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 12:26 PM   #98
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Of course I may be the one disconnected, at least to some extent.
In fact I am sure I am disconnected to some extent. I still possess a 'disjointed' Bible, in which everything doesn't fit as neatly as I wish. I still have much that I only 'see darkly', if at all. I still get behavioral reminders that even the basics that I think are factually clear (love one another, etc), I still don't 'get' in my daily living.

Certainly the "very nature of the Godhead" is something that I don't get. If I got it I probably wouldn't be posting here! I'd probably be doing something more profitable! But by the same token events like "Dayar", "Let's go Linko!!", "Timothy Lee is 'the Office'", the "Young Galileans", the "New Way" and so forth also indicate that WL & co knew not whereof they taught.

So we are (or I am) probably back at the very beginning, which is, the nun once sang, "a very good place to start..."
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 01:01 PM   #99
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
I find that simplistic, boiler-plate statements of theology attempting to explicitly define, as Unto put it, "the very nature of the Godhead" often end up ignoring vast, vague, troublesome, and/or seemingly contradictory/irreconcilable parts of scripture that don't conform to the theology at hand.
Perhaps I am a naive simpleton, but I have no issue with "the last Adam becoming a life-giving Spirit." Is that THE Holy Spirit? Does now the 2nd become the 3rd? I don't know and I frankly don't care.

I honestly find no attempt in scripture to properly and adequately explain to us all the theology of the Trinity. Then why should I be discontent if I or others cannot properly and adequately explain the theology of the Trinity?
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 02:24 PM   #100
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Which is why civil discussions are okay, even beneficial, and moreso even on subjects as unfathomable as the trinity. As long as it doesn't... hmmm... degenerate into antagonistic scenarios over... hmmm... deep truths...
Hey, we can fight, argue, and disagree on the trinity. We can even reject brothers over it ... and call them serpents and vipers, and anti-Christs. But personally, I draw the line when bloodletting results over disagreements over God. To me, just hostility over God, without blood, is against what God, Jesus, and the Bible, stands for, ultimately.

To me, fighting over the nature of God is like fleas fighting over the dog.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 02:51 PM   #101
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
why should I be discontent if I or others cannot properly and adequately explain the theology of the Trinity?
Agreed. We should not be discontented. If our contentment requires adequate explanation of the trinity by Lee or anyone else, then we're in for a rough ride.

So we can indeed be content. And in this solid, stable immovable position of contentment in the Lord Himself as our portion, we utterly reject a simplistic, paint-by-numbers theology which masquerades as God's penultimate speaking to mankind, in which the entire content of God's person and activities are reduced to a "process" which is as compelling as pureed squash. It is based on phrases removed from original context, it is ignores or pushes away a bulk of scriptures which indicate other things, even possibly diametrically opposite things, and most of all it simply isn't a compelling narrative. God was processed. Inclusive, intensification. Etc. If that makes someone out there satisfied, great.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 05:44 PM   #102
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by truth seeker View Post
What do you mean by spirit? Is it a symbol? Is it precise enough an idea to be considered a concept that we can make valid statements about? If not, how can we hope to escape "muddling things together"?
Great question! This is why I think Witness Lee's rhetorical question (are there two spirits that give life?) is really one of the worst cases of "asking the wrong question" that a Christian teacher could possibly make. And it wasn't as if he only made this error of circular reasoning just once or twice...nearly every time this verse came up he asked the same old lame rhetorical question.

As I have previously noted, the proper retort to this question is to answer his question with another question: "so, EVERY TIME the bible uses the word spirit (Greek: πνεῦμα,) it is referring to the Holy Spirit?" Of course this is the just the opening salvo to punch the first hole in Lee's teaching regarding 1 Corinthians 15:45
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 06:11 PM   #103
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Perhaps I am a naive simpleton, but I have no issue with "the last Adam becoming a life-giving Spirit." Is that THE Holy Spirit? Does now the 2nd become the 3rd? I don't know and I frankly don't care.

I honestly find no attempt in scripture to properly and adequately explain to us all the theology of the Trinity. Then why should I be discontent if I or others cannot properly and adequately explain the theology of the Trinity?
Penetrating thoughts and considerations bro Ohio. I would respond in kind but I fear that it would be outside the stated range of this thread, to hold strictly to theological considerations of 15:45.

Cuz so far, to be honest, I'm at a loss. I'm still expecting more views on it ... with bated breath.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 07:37 PM   #104
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Perhaps I am a naive simpleton, but I have no issue with "the last Adam becoming a life-giving Spirit." Is that THE Holy Spirit? Does now the 2nd become the 3rd? I don't know and I frankly don't care.
Anybody who's been on these forums for any length of time knows you're not a naïve simpleton.

At taking the risk of getting your ire up (once again), I think we all should care. And I don't mean we all end of agreeing, much less simply agreeing with the majority interpretation here. This is touching on something of the core of the Christian faith. But as I was just writing this I realized something...maybe your idea of the "core" teachings/doctrines of the Christian faith is not what mine is...or maybe is contains less items. (I afraid to get us off track so maybe let's leave this discussion for another day or another thread)

Anyway, no matter what, I can't see how anything as important as something that touches the very nature of God - the nature and function of the Trinity - would not engender a little bit more of concern for you. I do understand (and appreciate) that you consider Lee's interpretation as biblical, and maybe quite a number of others out there on the forum do as well, but all I'm asking/hoping/wishing for is for something a little more than "Lee said it, I think that's what the Bible says and that settles it!" (I'm painting with a very broad brush here, and I know you would not put it this way!) I can certainly understand how some people would get the same type of impression from my postings here, which probably sound like "The Church Fathers, early Creeds and historic orthodox Christianity says and that settles it!"

Quote:
I honestly find no attempt in scripture to properly and adequately explain to us all the theology of the Trinity. Then why should I be discontent if I or others cannot properly and adequately explain the theology of the Trinity?
Well there are a LOT of things that it seems that the scriptures do not (apparently) adequately explain, including some very major stuff - like the dual natures of Christ (divine and human), like the virgin birth and many, many others. Should we not dig just a little, search the scriptures and "see if these things are so?" Anyway, I hope there are some out there that would like to dive in a little. It looks like we might have one other taker who posted as a guest today.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-05-2014, 08:00 PM   #105
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by truth seeker View Post
What do you mean by spirit? Is it a symbol? Is it precise enough an idea to be considered a concept that we can make valid statements about? If not, how can we hope to escape "muddling things together"?
That my question as well. What means "spirit?"

As I see it, and understand it, Jesus was fully human but was indwelt by the Holy Spirit. So "the last Adam was made a quickening spirit" is something different.

And I think that's what we're trying to get at.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 04:28 AM   #106
FaithInChrist
Member
 
Join Date: Jun 2014
Posts: 3
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
The apostle Paul, a monotheistic, Jewish rabbi wrote the following to some people in Corinth around 57AD:

"The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all."
(2 Corinthians 13:13)
I'm sorry to seem nitpicky, but the actual reference is 2 Corinthians 13:14, which is the verse I will be working with in this post about the Trinity.

2) On the Trinity using 2 Corinthians 13:14: http://online.recoveryversion.org/Fo...sp?FNtsID=5199

Just a heads up, I’m only covering the first two paragraphs of the footnote in this post.

i) In the first paragraph of the footnote, Philip Schaff is quoted, introducing the term “hypostases.” This is the same term that ICA mentions in post #59:

Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
Following the Holy Scriptures and the Church Fathers, the Church believes that the Trinity is three divine persons (hypostases) who share one essence (ousia). It is paradoxical to believe thus, but that is how God has revealed himself. All three persons are consubstantial with each other, that is, they are of one essence (homoousios) and coeternal. God is not an impersonal essence or mere "higher power," but rather each of the divine persons relates to mankind personally.
http://orthodoxinfo.com/general/doctrine1.aspx
It seems to me that this opening paragraph establishes that God is both three and one. His plurality and His unity compose His Trinity. As aron put it in post #92, “unanimity co-existing within multiplicity.” As Ravi Zacharias (introduced by UntoHim in post #49) put it, “Only in the Trinity is there Unity and Diversity in the Community of the Trinity!” (I copied and pasted the Ravi Zacharias quote from this link: http://wonderful-words-of-life.blogs...7/trinity.html. It also has several other key quotes from his video if anyone needs a quick reminder.)

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
unanimity co-existing within multiplicity
Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

Ravi Zacharias is one of the preeminent theologian/philosophers of our day. (and no I'm not saying he's the one theologian with the one theology for the age...only that he explains the trinity the clearest I've ever heard) Here is a short video of some question/answer session he had a some university. The good stuff really starts at about the 3:00 minute mark.
Due to some of the "advanced" vocabulary, it is somewhat hard to follow Zacharis. Here's a real zinger from this video: "The only way to explain unity and diversity in the effect is if you've got unity and diversity in the first cause, and only in the Trinity is there unity and diversity in the community of the Trinity".

If you're like me you will have to listen to this a few times before you get what he's saying.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c9gwoZNudCI
ii) The first sentence of the second paragraph can be illustrated (albeit not perfectly) with a stream. God the Father is “the source,” the fount or origin of the stream. God the Son is “the course,” the route the stream takes, connecting the fount with the location of the drinker. God the Spirit is “the transmission,” the action of the water from the stream entering and becoming a part of the drinker when he/she drinks. Though “the source,” “the course,” and “the transmission” are three distinct “functions” of the stream, there are not three separate streams. There is only one stream with three “supporting substances.”

This is much like what ICA quotes in post #59: “The Holy Trinity is one God in three Persons, Father, Son and Holy Spirit. These Persons are distinct, but not separate, and are not three gods. They are One God because They are one in essence or nature.”

This illustration also seems to agree with the “traditional, orthodox Christian scholars and teachers” from post #37 by UntoHim: “Christ is in us through the representation of the Holy Spirit.”

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Traditional, orthodox Christian scholars and teachers have usually taught that Christ is in us through the representation of the Holy Spirit.
~~~~~Warning: tangent to follow~~~~~

(Please note the difference between “orthodox,” used above as an adjective meaning “conforming to what is generally or traditionally accepted as right or true” (definition courtesy of Google), and “Eastern Orthodox Church,” used below.)

I must note: This illustration seems to agree with post #59 by ICA in that God the Father is the “Fountainhead” and the “source”; however, it also seems to disagree in that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and from the Son. To debate this difference would be a repeat of the East-West Schism, which split the Roman Catholic Church and the Eastern Orthodox Church (or the Orthodox Catholic Church), and would not, in my opinion, further the aims of this thread.

I apologize if any of the included definitions in the above two paragraphs seem to be common knowledge.

In case anyone wants more information: I think ICA covered the Eastern Orthodox view pretty well in posts #59 and #60. Here are a few links that cover the Roman Catholic view:
http://catholiceducation.org/article...ion/re0844.htm
http://www.catholic.com/quickquestio...er-and-the-son
http://www.vatican.va/holy_father/jo...9851120en.html

Here is a link to Wikipedia’s article on the East-West Schism:
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/East%E2%80%93West_Schism

Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
"The Holy Trinity is one God in three Persons, Father, Son and Holy Spirit. These Persons are distinct, but not separate, and are not three gods. They are One God because They are one in essence or nature. The Father is the unbegotten Fountainhead of Deity. The Son is eternally begotten of the Father (Jn 1:18; 3:16; 16:28). The Holy Spirit is the Helper (Jn 14:16) and Spirit of Truth (Jn 14:17; 16:13), Who proceeds from the Father (Jn 15:26)."
Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
The source and unity of the Holy Trinity is the Father, from whom the Son is begotten and also from whom the Spirit proceeds. Thus, the Father is both the ground of unity of the Trinity and also of distinction. To try to comprehend unbegottenness (Father), begottenness (Son), or procession (Holy Spirit) leads to insanity, says the holy Gregory the Theologian, and so the Church approaches God in divine mystery, approaching God apophatically, being content to encounter God personally and yet realize the inadequacy of the human mind to comprehend Him.
http://orthodoxwiki.org/Holy_Trinity <== The original link for the two ICA quotes above.

Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
GOD THE FATHER is the fountainhead of the Holy Trinity. The Scriptures reveal that the one God is Three Persons--Father, Son and Holy Spirit--eternally sharing the one divine nature. From the Father the Son is begotten before all ages and all time (Psalm 2:7; 2 Corinthians 11:31). It is also from the Father that the Holy Spirit eternally proceeds (John 15:26). Through Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit, we come to know the Father (Matthew 11:27). God the Father created all things through the Son, in the Holy Spirit (Genesis 1; 2; John 1:3; Job 33:4), and we are called to worship Him (John 4:23). The Father loves us and sent His Son to give us everlasting life (John 3:16).
http://orthodoxinfo.com/general/doctrine1.aspx
~~~~~end tangent~~~~~

Sorry about that tangent. Let’s get back to the stream illustration.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
When you say "Christ is in us through the representation of the Holy Spirit" that sounds good theologically, and I have little problem with it, but it really doesn't answer the question whether Christ is actually in us himself. Are two in me, or one? And can I experience the distinction between the two, or do I need to? And if I don't, doesn't the idea that Christ is in some way the Spirit carry some weight?
Hopefully the stream illustration answers the questions from post #38 by Igzy. Question 1: When you drink water from the stream, you just have one thing (water) in your system; however, that water includes “the source,” “the course,” and “the transmission.” Question 2: There isn’t really a need to “experience the distinction between” “the course” and “the transmission.” Water is water. Just enjoy slaking your thirst with it. Question 3: Just because you don’t need to “experience the distinction” doesn’t mean “the course” and “the transmission” are the same thing.

It looks like this post is quite long already, and I’ve only covered the first two paragraphs of the footnote. (The lengthy tangent didn’t help.) I’m going to go ahead and submit this for y’all to review.

Again, thank you for taking the time to read and consider what I am presenting in this post.

Until next time!

~Faith
FaithInChrist is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 05:39 AM   #107
FaithInChrist
Member
 
Join Date: Jun 2014
Posts: 3
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
The phrase is beyond my understanding. To literally translate it into my native language is one thing. To grasp and comprehend the meaning of these words is another thing. And to know God and the Living Reality of God behind the words and concepts, in our living union with Him, is something else.
Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Certainly the "very nature of the Godhead" is something that I don't get. If I got it I probably wouldn't be posting here! I'd probably be doing something more profitable!
Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
I honestly find no attempt in scripture to properly and adequately explain to us all the theology of the Trinity. Then why should I be discontent if I or others cannot properly and adequately explain the theology of the Trinity?
Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Hey, we can fight, argue, and disagree on the trinity. We can even reject brothers over it ... and call them serpents and vipers, and anti-Christs. But personally, I draw the line when bloodletting results over disagreements over God. To me, just hostility over God, without blood, is against what God, Jesus, and the Bible, stands for, ultimately.

To me, fighting over the nature of God is like fleas fighting over the dog.
Neither do I claim to understand "all the theology of the Trinity" nor do I intend to argue about the Trinity.

Even Witness Lee said "My answer is that He is the Triune God and that the Trinity is a mystery. If you can understand the Trinity and define it adequately, it is no longer a mystery. In the realm of mathematics or chemistry, things can be scientifically analyzed by the human mind. That is science, not mystery. If you can use your supposedly clever mind to understand the Triune God, He is no longer a mystery. Because none of us can understand the Trinity adequately, it remains a mystery. Do not ask me why. I do not know why. I can only say, ‘The Bible tells us so.’ Do not argue; just take the pure Word of God. […] This one unique God is Triune. I do not know how to explain this, although for many years I tried. During the past fifty years, I spent a great deal of time analyzing and trying to understand the Trinity. Since I could find no way to resolve it, I gave up long ago. I said to myself, ‘Little man, you are too small. You can never understand the Trinity adequately’” (8-9). ~from The Truth Concerning the Trinity – Two Answers by Witness Lee (copyrighted 1976)

Witness Lee also said, "This matter of the Trinity has been a subject of great argument and strong disputation among Christians ever since the second century. During the last eighteen or nineteen centuries, the argument has never ceased. It has been utilized by the enemy to destroy the unity of the saints. Do not get caught in the snare of endless debate. We must come back from the traditional terms sayings, and teachings to the pure Word of God. The controversy concerning such a mystery as the Trinity is endless. Be on the alert to avoid this trap” (7). ~from The Truth Concerning the Trinity – Two Answers by Witness Lee (copyrighted 1976)

Works Cited

Lee, Witness. The Truth Concerning the Trinity – Two Answers by Witness Lee. Anaheim: Living Stream Ministry, 1994. Print.

Last edited by FaithInChrist; 06-06-2014 at 05:45 AM. Reason: Wanted to add "nor do I intend to argue about the Trinity."
FaithInChrist is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 08:08 AM   #108
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by FaithInChrist View Post
Neither do I claim to understand "all the theology of the Trinity" nor do I intend to argue about the Trinity.

Even Witness Lee said "My answer is that He is the Triune God and that the Trinity is a mystery. If you can understand the Trinity and define it adequately, it is no longer a mystery. In the realm of mathematics or chemistry, things can be scientifically analyzed by the human mind. That is science, not mystery. If you can use your supposedly clever mind to understand the Triune God, He is no longer a mystery. Because none of us can understand the Trinity adequately, it remains a mystery. Do not ask me why. I do not know why. I can only say, ‘The Bible tells us so.’ Do not argue; just take the pure Word of God. […] This one unique God is Triune. I do not know how to explain this, although for many years I tried. During the past fifty years, I spent a great deal of time analyzing and trying to understand the Trinity. Since I could find no way to resolve it, I gave up long ago. I said to myself, ‘Little man, you are too small. You can never understand the Trinity adequately’” (8-9). ~from The Truth Concerning the Trinity – Two Answers by Witness Lee (copyrighted 1976)

Witness Lee also said, "This matter of the Trinity has been a subject of great argument and strong disputation among Christians ever since the second century. During the last eighteen or nineteen centuries, the argument has never ceased. It has been utilized by the enemy to destroy the unity of the saints. Do not get caught in the snare of endless debate. We must come back from the traditional terms sayings, and teachings to the pure Word of God. The controversy concerning such a mystery as the Trinity is endless. Be on the alert to avoid this trap” (7). ~from The Truth Concerning the Trinity – Two Answers by Witness Lee (copyrighted 1976)

Works Cited

Lee, Witness. The Truth Concerning the Trinity – Two Answers by Witness Lee. Anaheim: Living Stream Ministry, 1994. Print.
I read the above quotes a couple times and it reminded me ... once again ... of classic Witness Lee doublespeak. Lee liked to venture out into the greater body of Christ from time to time and talk as if he was a mainstream minister, as if fit into the body of Christ like so many other gifted ministers out there in "Christianity." It reminded me how "normal" Witness Lee could appear at times, especially in those early days.

But here's the real question: Who is the real Witness Lee?

After Lee's death in 1997, and rumblings of dissension about future leadership reverberated throughout the Recovery, Titus Chu had all his workers and full-timers go back and read through all of Lee's and Nee's books concerning a number of pertinent issues affecting the leadership of the LC's and "The Work." All these pages of quotes were compiled and personally delivered to the leading "Blendeds" in Anaheim -- ones like Kangas, Yu, Phillips, Chen. What a waste of time! The Blendeds in Power had no interest in quotes extracted from edited books by their hero. Why should they? They knew the "real" Lee, and all the books in the world, including the Bible itself, would never change their minds!

That's why these two quotes above by FaithInChrist mean nothing. Nothing personal to FaithInChrist, who really means well, and sincerely believes these quotes, but after all the time I have invested within and without the Recovery, I can see right through them. Nice quotes that mean nothing. No different than a "presidential" speech.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 08:10 AM   #109
bearbear
Member
 
bearbear's Avatar
 
Join Date: May 2012
Posts: 633
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

The trinity used to be a point of confusion for me but I've come to appreciate it after I realized how beautifully it conveys God's love.

Throughout Jesus' ministry the Father glorified the son. At Jesus' baptism, the Father opened the heavens and declared "This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.". The Father also expressed his love for the Son again during Jesus' transfiguration.

Jesus on the other hand lived to glorify the Father. He loved the Father so much that he thought nothing of his own will or needs but constantly obeyed his Father and did his will. He taught his disciples to do the same through the Lord's prayer.

The Holy Spirit glorifies Jesus (John 16:14) because everything he makes known to us is what he receives from Jesus.

So each part of the trinity lives not for its own glory but for that of the other.. and in this way God is glorified. God is "one" in purpose and essence but because he is also three distinct persons, God lives selflessly and in relationship with one another. In the movie Frozen, love is defined as "putting the needs of others first". This is a pretty good description of how God relates to just himself even.

Contrast this to Satan who is simply 'one' and lives for his own glory. And instead of serving others, he uses others to serve himself.
__________________
1 John 4:9
This is how God showed his love among us: He sent his one and only Son into the world that we might live through him.
bearbear is online now   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 09:33 AM   #110
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by bearbear View Post
So each part of the trinity lives not for its own glory but for that of the other.. and in this way God is glorified. God is "one" in purpose and essence but because he is also three distinct persons, God lives selflessly and in relationship with one another. In the movie Frozen, love is defined as "putting the needs of others first". This is a pretty good description of how God relates to just himself even.

Contrast this to Satan who is simply 'one' and lives for his own glory. And instead of serving others, he uses others to serve himself.
Excellent post bearbear! I never really thought of this contrast between God and his Trinity and how Satan is serving himself.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 10:13 AM   #111
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Thread progress so far:

The last man Adam became a life giving "x" ...

And the Trinity = x.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 11:17 AM   #112
bearbear
Member
 
bearbear's Avatar
 
Join Date: May 2012
Posts: 633
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Thread progress so far:

The last man Adam became a life giving "x" ...

And the Trinity = x.
Sorry I haven't parsed this thread thoroughly but I just wanted to throw in my two cents.

My understanding of this verse is in context of the previous verse 44. I think life-giving spirit in verse 45 refers to Jesus' spiritual body which is not unlike the spiritual body we'll receive after we pass from our life in the flesh.

God told Adam and Eve that if they ate of the fruit of tree of knowledge of good and evil that they would surely die. We all know that after they ate of that tree they didn't drop dead but Adam continued as a living being in the flesh, perhaps because God was referring to another kind of death that mattered more, a spiritual death - the death of Adam and Eve's spirit.

Though it seemed like man was doomed to die this spiritual death forever, Jesus came into the picture and took the key to death and Hades away from Satan. Because he overcame death we can too through what he did on the cross. I think Paul was just trying to convey this contrast between death and life. Before we were doomed to spiritual death, but through Jesus we are made alive and can be born again in the spirit.

The thief comes to kill steal and destroy, but Jesus came that we would have life and have it abundantly (John 10:10).

This is contrasted with Adam who by eating of the forbidden fruit became a perpetual "death" giver by passing his sin which leads to spiritual death to all mankind.

So I think Paul was trying to communicate two things at once with the phrase "life-giving spirit" : 1. Although Jesus died, he overcame death and he is alive right now in the spirit. 2. His resurrection to life is not limited to himself, but we can share and receive in this same life.

To me, to come to the conclusion that Jesus became the Holy Spirit from a reading of this verse is just way out of left-field and has nothing to do with the spirit of what Paul was trying to convey in the passage.
__________________
1 John 4:9
This is how God showed his love among us: He sent his one and only Son into the world that we might live through him.
bearbear is online now   Reply With Quote
Old 06-06-2014, 03:22 PM   #113
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by bearbear View Post
To me, to come to the conclusion that Jesus became the Holy Spirit from a reading of this verse is just way out of left-field and has nothing to do with the spirit of what Paul was trying to convey in the passage.
Welcome back bro BB. Nice to see your smiling face again.

Witness Lee just got carried away with that verse because he always had to be unique, and so to distinguish himself, above all others, he had to introduce "new revelations."

And in doing so he would wax silly to the absurd. As he did with 15:45.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-07-2014, 09:27 AM   #114
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by bearbear View Post

God told Adam and Eve that if they ate of the fruit of tree of knowledge of good and evil that they would surely die. We all know that after they ate of that tree they didn't drop dead but Adam continued as a living being in the flesh, perhaps because God was referring to another kind of death that mattered more, a spiritual death - the death of Adam and Eve's spirit.
Here is how I have long understood this verse ...

God told Adam, "for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." We know that one day to God is as a thousand years, and this explains, at least to me, why no man has lived longer than "one day," which is a thousand years. In this way, Adam died on the same day he ate of that tree.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-07-2014, 09:31 AM   #115
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Here is how I have long understood this verse ...

God told Adam, "for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." We know that one day to God is as a thousand years, and this explains, at least to me, why no man has lived longer than "one day," which is a thousand years. In this way, Adam died on the same day he ate of that tree.
That's deep bro ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-07-2014, 09:44 AM   #116
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

FaithInChrist, thanks for your posts. Welcome aboard!

Could you please tell us a little about yourself? How long have you been in the LRC? Do you believe that it’s the only genuine Christian church? What do you think about saints who left it? Do you know what reasons make saints leave the church? Have you ever read anything about the hidden history of the LC?

It would be interesting to know you opinion. You may open a new thread here:

http://localchurchdiscussions.com/vB...isplay.php?f=9

Thank you in advance!


PS I got an epub version of Orthodox Study Bible. So I’d like to share some footnotes from it. I don’t think it will add anything new to the discussion. But I’d like to pay attention to 1 Corinthians 15:22, where the Apostle Paul says that we die in Adam, but we shall be made alive in Christ. Paul uses the present tense in the first part of the sentence and the future tense – in the second. So it’s quite clear that in 15:22 and 15:45, Paul doesn't speak about the Holy Spirit but about the contrast between our present mortal body and our future immortal spiritual body. Christ is risen. The last Adam became a life-giving spirit. One day Christians will be resurrected and made alive in Christ, living in immortal spiritual bodies.

1 Corinthians 15:22
For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

All people share the same human nature, but Christians have two fathers: first Adam, who became the father of mortality and earthly life, and now Christ, the father of immortality and spiritual life.

1 Corinthians 15:35-54

How will the dead rise? What is the resurrection body like? Paul's most basic contrast is that between the natural (lit. “soulish”; Gr. psychikon) and the spiritual (Gr. pneumatikon, v. 44), that is, between the present body and the deified body. Other contrasts are corruption vs. incorruption (v. 42), dishonor vs. glory (v. 43), weakness vs. power (v. 43), living “soul” (literal translation) vs. life-giving spirit (v. 45), of the earth vs. from heaven (v. 47), of dust vs. heavenly (v. 48), the mortal vs. the immortal (v. 54). This present body is only a seed (v. 38) of the body to come. The “spiritual” body is not a pale shadow of the material world we now know; the opposite is true. The resurrection body is the fulfillment of what God intends for our present body. It is the material fulfilled, not dematerialized

1 Corinthians 15:45
Thus it is written, “The first man Adam became a living being”; the last Adam became a life-giving spirit.

Whose body is this? As our present body is Adam's, so the resurrection body is that of the last Adam, Christ.

Adam and Eve did not physically die the day they ate from the tree, the words “you shall die” indicate a spiritual death through separation from God. Adam disobeyed God’s commandment and diverted himself, or fell, from God’s path to perfection, thus separating himself from His Creator, the Source of life. Christ, by His Death and Resurrection, conquered the devil and death, freeing mankind from the fear of death (Heb 2:14–15) and making possible a more complete communion between God and man than was ever possible before. This communion allows people to become “partakers of the divine nature” (2Pt 1:4), to transcend death and, ultimately, all the consequences of the Fall.
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-08-2014, 05:49 AM   #117
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Thread progress so far:

The last man Adam became a life giving "x" ...

And the Trinity = x.
With the variation in meaning of "spirit," the statement you make is true. But at the same time it is of uncertain truth because it is not clear that there is a single meaning of spirit in both cases.

Given the context of Paul's discussion here in 1 Corinthians 15, I do not think that he is necessarily suggesting that we take on the essence of God in resurrection because he is not talking about that. He is talking about the nature of the body in resurrection.

In John 4, Jesus identifies the nature of God as being "spirit." Would you say that Jesus was not part of the Godhead, therefore not spirit? I would think that his essence was not taken away to become born of woman, then returned to him when resurrected, so he was always spirit in the sense of what it is that is common within the Trinity. Yet his body was strictly limited to the physical. While there is record of him walking on water, there is no record of him simply disappearing or appearing within a locked room, floating up into the sky, or anything like that. Paul says that what was observed after his resurrection is like what the Christian should expect at the resurrection.

At resurrection, the body of Jesus was different than before. Paul said that this difference was "spirit." The Godhead is already spirit. And even man is said in numerous places to have a spirit. But that spirit is associated with the soul, not the body. But at resurrection, the body of Jesus changed. It ceased to be bound to the physics of earth, yet it could be touched, so retained some aspects of they physical. Paul called this body spirit.

And the example of what he meant was Christ — the one who gives life. Therefore, the one who gives life is now seen in a spiritual body, and is therefore a life-giving spirit.

As for the claim by Lee that there is only one life-giving spirit, I give you Romans 8:11, where the spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead lives in us, and that he will also give life to our mortal bodies through his spirit that lives in us. In this verse, I can see the propensity to rush for the conclusion that it is the Spirit that raised Jesus and that will give life to our bodies, but that is not what it says. It seems to say that it is the Father who raised Jesus through his spirit (the Holy Spirit) and that it is because of the Holy Spirit that lives in us that he (the Father) will also give life to our bodies.

And yet Jesus is referred to as life-giving. But it is in the context of a change in our present life — in our soul — not in terms of our future body. It is surely the "making alive" of our spirit that is what that reference to "life-giving" is about in 1 Cor 15. But according to Romans, it is the Father, through the Spirit, that raised Jesus from the dead and will do the same for our bodies at a time yet to come. Why do I say "yet to come"? Because I daily feel the effects of the lack of that life in my body. It aches. It does not regenerate its energy as easily from a short nap or even a night of sleep. No matter how I try, I will never do certain things that used to be fairly easy for me (at least not in this life).

From this, I conclude that to say that the reference to spirit in 1 Corinthians 15:45 is not the same as the use of the term spirit to refer to the thing that John 4 claims to be the essence of God. The word is the same, but the meaning is not identical. It is not simply the same thing. To say otherwise is a kind of equivocation. It is to insist on a singularity of meaning where such singularity does not exist.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 10:41 AM   #118
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Only a zealot Bible literalist will interpret 15:45 as Jesus being the Holy Spirit. Talk about accepting premises.
Your statement is hyperbole, probably intended to provoke the Trinitarians here.
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 11:08 AM   #119
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Harold post something simply to provoke?......NOOOO WAAAAAY!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 11:35 AM   #120
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Harold post something simply to provoke?......NOOOO WAAAAAY!
What happened Unto? Why are you letting me back on uncensored? Have you become more open-minded?
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 12:13 PM   #121
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
What happened Unto? Why are you letting me back on uncensored? Have you become more open-minded?
Not saying this applies to UntoHim, but, some minds are like concrete, thoroughly mixed up and permanently set.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 02:50 PM   #122
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Not saying this applies to UntoHim, but, some minds are like concrete, thoroughly mixed up and permanently set.
At least we provoked Bro. Unto's laughter. That can't be all bad, can it?

Wasn't it me that suggested treating the word spirit as an x and then looking at its context in order to derive the word's meaning? For example, in your signature quotes x uses words. Thus, the spirit is a person. But, in ordinary experience, only human beings use words and human beings have bodies while spirits don't. Hence, a candidate for the definition of spirit is a person without a body, an unembodied person. And, as a matter of fact, Oxford philosopher Richard Swinburne in his book The Coherence of God defines spirit that way.
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 04:12 PM   #123
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
At least we provoked Bro. Unto's laughter. That can't be all bad, can it?

Wasn't it me that suggested treating the word spirit as an x and then looking at its context in order to derive the word's meaning? For example, in your signature quotes x uses words. Thus, the spirit is a person. But, in ordinary experience, only human beings use words and human beings have bodies while spirits don't. Hence, a candidate for the definition of spirit is a person without a body, an unembodied person. And, as a matter of fact, Oxford philosopher Richard Swinburne in his book The Coherence of God defines spirit that way.
And yet Paul made this comment about being a life giving spirit in the midst of the context of the kind of body that Jesus had. And he was saying that it was spirit, or spiritual. And yet it was a body, not unembodied.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 04:18 PM   #124
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Only a zealot Bible literalist will interpret 15:45 as Jesus being the Holy Spirit. Talk about accepting premises.
Funny that zeek pointed to this post. I missed something in it way back when . . . .

I think that no zealot Bible literalist would interpret that way. Instead, it would be a zealot who plays around with the Bible and only allows one definition of any word to exist within the whole of scripture who would interpret that way. Therefore, since there is clearly the Holy Spirit and he is referred to as The Spirit, then spirit can only mean the Holy Spirit.

And how many times did Lee actually say things like that?

That and a credit card might get you a cup of coffee at Starbucks. But it won't get you anything by itself.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 06:37 PM   #125
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Funny that zeek pointed to this post. I missed something in it way back when . . . .

I think that no zealot Bible literalist would interpret that way. Instead, it would be a zealot who plays around with the Bible and only allows one definition of any word to exist within the whole of scripture who would interpret that way. Therefore, since there is clearly the Holy Spirit and he is referred to as The Spirit, then spirit can only mean the Holy Spirit.

And how many times did Lee actually say things like that?

That and a credit card might get you a cup of coffee at Starbucks. But it won't get you anything by itself.
Lee said "Some who oppose the claim that Christ today is the life-giving Spirit try to make an issue of the fact that 15:45 does not use a definite article, that this verse speaks of a life-giving Spirit and not of the life-giving Spirit. However, the crucial matter here is not whether the article is definite or indefinite; it is the clear mentioning of the life-giving Spirit. Do our opposers believe that there are two Spirits who give life, the Holy Spirit and the life-giving Spirit? It is heretical to teach that there are two life-giving Spirits, two Spirits who give life. The more I speak on Christ becoming the life-giving Spirit, the more bold, assured, and encouraged I am. It truly is according to the divine revelation that Christ, the last Adam, became a life-giving Spirit.'

Now the two spirit argument, I still find an effective reductio ad absurdum argument seemingly requiring a complex and therefore self-defeating response. However, Lee skips right over the grammatical problem-- the use of the indefinite article. And, I would take the grammatical question further---Paul was a smart guy wasn't he? If he had meant to say that Jesus became the Holy Spirit, wouldn't he have said "Jesus became the Holy Spirit"? The fact that he did not say that is the best evidence we have that that is not what he meant.
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 06:46 PM   #126
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And yet Paul made this comment about being a life giving spirit in the midst of the context of the kind of body that Jesus had. And he was saying that it was spirit, or spiritual. And yet it was a body, not unembodied.
Yes well, a spiritual body is either a paradox or an oxymoron.
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-17-2014, 10:45 PM   #127
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Yes well, a spiritual body is either a paradox or an oxymoron.
Good observation zeek! And this is exactly why there is a need for sound, biblical systematic theology....especially for those of us who were exposed to the homebrew, make-it-up-as-you-go-along theology of Nee and Lee.

Words mean something to us little-brained creatures, right? So what about to the creator of the universe? Well, to the creator of everything, wouldn't you think that words mean something? Sometimes they mean everything. FOR-GOD-SO-LOVED-THE-WORLD. These are words that changed everything for mankind, and even the creation that surrounds us. Jesus Christ made a seemingly strange statement: For truly, I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not an iota, not a dot, will pass from the Law until all is accomplished(Matt 5:18). Well, maybe not so strange after all. So not only words are important, but apparently every iota and every dot will be accounted for.

Without theology...sound, logical, systematic biblical theology, t's perfectly ok to say things like "we don't care for teachings and traditions, we only care for life!" Well, caring for life is all well and good...until you start ignoring all those pesky little iotas and dots. "Until all is accomplished" is a pretty heavy duty declaration my friends. An applicable companion verse may be "so shall my word be that goes out from my mouth; it shall not return to me empty, but it shall accomplish that which I purpose, and shall succeed in the thing for which I sent it.(Isa 55:10). Again, point being, God certainly cares a lot about words...especially HIS.

(long way around the mulberry bush on that one guys...sorry bout that)

So back to "the last Adam became a life-giving spirit".

__________________
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 11:15 AM   #128
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Lee said "Some who oppose the claim that Christ today is the life-giving Spirit try to make an issue of the fact that . . . .
The fact is that few oppose that Christ is a life-giving spirit (or even Spirit since capitalization with respect to deity is not always about name). It is only that they oppose that "life-giving spirit" can only be the Holy Spirit.

This is one of those cases where Lee creates a strawman by insisting on the absurd, then chastising those who otherwise agree but don't use his lexicon. He has now driven a wedge between us.

Of course, Lee actually meant to insist that Christ was the Holy Spirit and he dodged saying it directly by cloaking it in this vague terminology. And on that there are not only some that disagree, but virtually all that disagree. And it is Lee's insistence on the article "the" that makes him the absurdity and the one with a problem to be opposed.

As I have recently observed (thanks to hearing this elsewhere), if it is new, novel, and never seen before in this way, it is almost surely an error.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 11:39 AM   #129
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Good observation zeek! And this is exactly why there is a need for sound, biblical systematic theology....especially for those of us who were exposed to the homebrew, make-it-up-as-you-go-along theology of Nee and Lee.

Words mean something to us little-brained creatures, right? So what about to the creator of the universe? Well, to the creator of everything, wouldn't you think that words mean something? Sometimes they mean everything. FOR-GOD-SO-LOVED-THE-WORLD. These are words that changed everything for mankind, and even the creation that surrounds us. Jesus Christ made a seemingly strange statement: For truly, I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not an iota, not a dot, will pass from the Law until all is accomplished(Matt 5:18). Well, maybe not so strange after all. So not only words are important, but apparently every iota and every dot will be accounted for.

Without theology...sound, logical, systematic biblical theology, t's perfectly ok to say things like "we don't care for teachings and traditions, we only care for life!" Well, caring for life is all well and good...until you start ignoring all those pesky little iotas and dots. "Until all is accomplished" is a pretty heavy duty declaration my friends. An applicable companion verse may be "so shall my word be that goes out from my mouth; it shall not return to me empty, but it shall accomplish that which I purpose, and shall succeed in the thing for which I sent it.(Isa 55:10). Again, point being, God certainly cares a lot about words...especially HIS.

(long way around the mulberry bush on that one guys...sorry bout that)

So back to "the last Adam became a life-giving spirit".

__________________
Great post UntoHim. "In the BEGINNING was the WORD..."
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 11:58 AM   #130
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Great post UntoHim. "In the BEGINNING was the WORD..."
Or how about, "God spoke, and declared that which was not into being." Or Jesus' quote of the OT, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God."

To which WL subsequently tacked on, "... every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God (except the words that can't be used for our 'God's economy' teaching)." Such words, which had proceeded out of God's mouth, are held to be less profitable. Or as WL would say, "Not so good."
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 12:24 PM   #131
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Or how about, "God spoke, and declared that which was not into being." Or Jesus' quote of the OT, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God."

To which WL subsequently tacked on, "... every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God (except the words that can't be used for our 'God's economy' teaching)." Such words, which had proceeded out of God's mouth, are held to be less profitable. Or as WL would say, "Not so good."
Let's face it ... Witness Lee was a selective Bible-thumping crack.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 12:28 PM   #132
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
The fact is that few oppose that Christ is a life-giving spirit (or even Spirit since capitalization with respect to deity is not always about name). It is only that they oppose that "life-giving spirit" can only be the Holy Spirit.

This is one of those cases where Lee creates a strawman by insisting on the absurd, then chastising those who otherwise agree but don't use his lexicon. He has now driven a wedge between us.

Of course, Lee actually meant to insist that Christ was the Holy Spirit and he dodged saying it directly by cloaking it in this vague terminology. And on that there are not only some that disagree, but virtually all that disagree. And it is Lee's insistence on the article "the" that makes him the absurdity and the one with a problem to be opposed.

As I have recently observed (thanks to hearing this elsewhere), if it is new, novel, and never seen before in this way, it is almost surely an error.
The source of the quote is LIFE-STUDY OF FIRST CORINTHIANS, MESSAGE SIXTY-EIGHT, DEALING WITH THE MATTER OF RESURRECTION, (4), Scripture Reading: 1 Cor. 15:45-58, http://www.ministrybooks.org/books.cfm?n

Later on in that "life-study" Lee states "I do not want anyone to follow me blindly." That doesn't square with my expereince.
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 03:15 PM   #133
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
The source of the quote is LIFE-STUDY OF FIRST CORINTHIANS, MESSAGE SIXTY-EIGHT, DEALING WITH THE MATTER OF RESURRECTION, (4), Scripture Reading: 1 Cor. 15:45-58, http://www.ministrybooks.org/books.cfm?n

Later on in that "life-study" Lee states "I do not want anyone to follow me blindly." That doesn't square with my expereince.
Quote of the Life-Study:

"In 1964, when we were working on our hymnal, one brother advised us not to publish the hymns on Christ as the Spirit."


In 1964? That means Lee brought this notion from China. Does anyone know if he got it from Nee?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-18-2014, 10:19 PM   #134
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Explanation for spiritual body intimated here: http://www.huffingtonpost.co.uk/rolf...b_5499969.html
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-19-2014, 12:41 PM   #135
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
"I do not want anyone to follow me blindly."
. . . but don't bother reading anyone else's materials so you won't be poisoned against me.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-19-2014, 02:42 PM   #136
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
. . . but don't bother reading anyone else's materials so you won't be poisoned against me.
And don't question the "acting God".... remember Satan, who started the whole questioning business. You don't want to be satanic, do you? A question mark is shaped like a serpent. So don't ask questions.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-19-2014, 11:19 PM   #137
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
And don't question the "acting God".... remember Satan, who started the whole questioning business. You don't want to be satanic, do you? A question mark is shaped like a serpent. So don't ask questions.

Right. We were directed to turn away from tools for critical thinking like questioning. Get out of our mind and into your spirit. Questioning Lee's presuppositions was verboten. I was labeled a negative brother because I would not support the lawsuit. The ground of oneness was one church one city+ accept Lee as the MOTA + support the lawsuit, oh yeah + go with this week's turn in the flow. "Drop the past the Lord is moving much to fast." A thought-terminating cliché. How could Lee forget all that and claim he did not want blind followers? I went to the trainings. It was rote indoctrination. All he seemed to want was to hear his sermons regurgitation verbatim with enthusiastic spirit. It sounded good to say he didn't want blind followers. Was He merely dissimilating? Or was he out of touch with the monster he had created?
zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-20-2014, 10:33 AM   #138
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
And don't question the "acting God".... remember Satan, who started the whole questioning business. You don't want to be satanic, do you? A question mark is shaped like a serpent. So don't ask questions.
That one was funny when I was in the LRC. It is ludicris now.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-27-2014, 04:35 PM   #139
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
It sounded good to say he didn't want blind followers. Was He merely dissimilating? Or was he out of touch with the monster he had created?
I think it's a typo, but you prolly mean dissimulating. And that's being kind. Because, despite Lee's statement that he didn't want blind followers, that's what he was inculcating in his followers. So I would call that statement as I see it: As plain old BS.

Hey, can we get back to "the last Adam became a life-giving spirit?" I don't agree with Lees', "it means Jesus is the Holy Spirit" (the loon), but I'm still having problems understanding it.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-28-2014, 08:36 AM   #140
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Okay, it's dead out here. I have some down time ... so I'll just write freely on some questions concerning stuff in 15:45.

So far we still seem to be at:

the last Adam became a life-giving "x"
The trinity = "x:
(x = unknown)

Why do I say such crazy things? First, because our record has Jesus saying "unless ye be as little children" and children ask lots of questions.

And second, the Bible is confusing when asking about what spirit is. Example:

1Co 2:10 But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.

God ... by his Spirit ... Spirit searching (so am I) ... God.

So here, the third person of the trinity -- like it is a separate entity -- is searching the first person of the trinity, for deep things (like the Spirit is rummaging around in God the Father, finding deep things (whatever they are).

Witness Lee would have us believe : Jesus the son, is Jesus the Holy Spirit, searching, Jesus the Father. And that hits my funny bone.

But I'll give it that, the divine realm is mysterious.

So back to: the last Adam became a life-giving "x".
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-28-2014, 07:49 PM   #141
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

First of all the Lord Jesus was talking about being as a child is relation to being humble and simple in our faith, and not how we would do theology.

Quote:
the last Adam became a life-giving "x"
The trinity = "x:
(x = unknown)
Actually neither "x" is unknown...well, it's not if you really want to take the Word of God seriously, and let the Bible interpret the Bible. Of course, if you think the Bible is nothing but a bunch of fairy tales and religious gibberish, then everything is "x" to you anyhow, and searching for the mysterious "x" is a gigantic exercise in futility.

But for anybody who is serious, the apostle Paul gave us the most clear explanation of our future eternal existence as there is before us in black and white. He plainly laid out the beginning - "the first man Adam became a living soul". The account in Genesis is simple and clear: The Lord God...breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living creature. Then the apostle Paul lets us know that this was not the end, but rather only the beginning. The life that was imparted was only the seed. "It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body." Very simply, "THERE IS A SPIRITUAL BODY" - Amen. There is a spiritual body. The first Adam received a "natural body", and the Lord Jesus, as the second Adam, became the forerunner of all who will receive a "spiritual body".

There is LOTS more to delve into here, but I think I have somewhat accurately, albeit incompletely, given us an initial outline with which to start with. Again, I must emphasis that everything we need to work with is found in the actual biblical text itself. We can use some external material, but only if that material does not lead us astray from, much less contradict, what is plainly and clearly presented to us in the actual text.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-29-2014, 08:44 AM   #142
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
First of all the Lord Jesus was talking about being as a child is relation to being humble and simple in our faith, and not how we would do theology.
Truth is, I don't see humble, simple, or inquisitiveness in Matt 18:3. So we're both embellishing.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unto
Of course, if you think the Bible is nothing but a bunch of fairy tales and religious gibberish, then everything is "x" to you anyhow, and searching for the mysterious "x" is a gigantic exercise in futility.
Yes, and so, Lee's take, that 15:45 means Jesus is the Holy Spirit, is fairy tales, religious gibberish, and an exercise in futility.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unto
The life that was imparted was only the seed. "It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body." Very simply, "THERE IS A SPIRITUAL BODY" - Amen.
I've already explained that 15:45 means the last Adam is a life-giving spirit cuz he's gonna raise the dead, and give the living a heavenly body.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unto
There is LOTS more to delve into here, but I think I have somewhat accurately, albeit incompletely, given us an initial outline with which to start with. Again, I must emphasis that everything we need to work with is found in the actual biblical text itself. We can use some external material, but only if that material does not lead us astray from, much less contradict, what is plainly and clearly presented to us in the actual text.
And that's why I introduced 1 Cor. 2:10 ....

Blessings UntoHim ....
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-29-2014, 12:31 PM   #143
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Truth is, I don't see humble, simple, or inquisitiveness in Matt 18:3. So we're both embellishing.
Harold, do you actually read the context of anything? My man, the very next verse.....Whoever humbles himself like this child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven.

Quote:
Yes, and so, Lee's take, that 15:45 means Jesus is the Holy Spirit, is fairy tales, religious gibberish, and an exercise in futility.
Nah, that's not what I was inferring at all. The jab was actually at you and not Witness Lee. Lee absolutely believed that the Bible was the Word of God, it's just that he was not a very sound or accurate interpreter of it.

Quote:
I've already explained that 15:45 means the last Adam is a life-giving spirit cuz he's gonna raise the dead, and give the living a heavenly body.
And that's why I introduced 1 Cor. 2:10
Not as far off track as Lee's interpretation, but what you've written here does not accurately comport with the overall context of the latter part of 1 Cor 15. Sorry, but 1 Cor 2:10 is not really even in the ballpark. Not sure why you would bring that one up.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-29-2014, 04:01 PM   #144
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Harold, do you actually read the context of anything? My man, the very next verse.....Whoever humbles himself like this child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven.
My bad ... mea culpa ...

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unto
Nah, that's not what I was inferring at all. The jab was actually at you and not Witness Lee. Lee absolutely believed that the Bible was the Word of God, it's just that he was not a very sound or accurate interpreter of it.
So it was an ad hominem by the admin ... great UntoHim ... and cute. It hurt. Are you out to hurt me out here?

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unto
Not as far off track as Lee's interpretation, but what you've written here does not accurately comport with the overall context of the latter part of 1 Cor 15. Sorry, but 1 Cor 2:10 is not really even in the ballpark. Not sure why you would bring that one up.
Because we were wondering what spirit is. And 2:10 is one answer.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-29-2014, 05:13 PM   #145
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post


Harold, do you actually read the context of anything? My man, the very next verse.....Whoever humbles himself like this child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven.



Nah, that's not what I was inferring at all. The jab was actually at you and not Witness Lee. Lee absolutely believed that the Bible was the Word of God, it's just that he was not a very sound or accurate interpreter of it.



Not as far off track as Lee's interpretation, but what you've written here does not accurately comport with the overall context of the latter part of 1 Cor 15. Sorry, but 1 Cor 2:10 is not really even in the ballpark. Not sure why you would bring that one up.
I find both I Cor 15:45 and I Corinthians 2:10 puzzling. But, you don't UntoHim. Are there any verses or passages in the Bible that puzzle you?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-29-2014, 07:16 PM   #146
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
So it was an ad hominem by the admin ... great UntoHim ... and cute. It hurt. Are you out to hurt me out here?
Yeah, that was a flat out ad hominem and I thought I could just slip that by as if it was only Harold and I conversing here. Below the belt - deduct 10 points from UntoHim. Sometimes I want people to admit that they don't believe the Bible is the absolute, inerrant Word of God in the same way that I do. But that should NOT be a litmus test for participation on this forum, especially for someone who's been around as long as Harold.

Ok, back to 1 Corinthians 15:45.

Let me try it this way folks. I apologize in advance for the poor fellow that invented the flow chart, but I think this might be a way for me to try to explain how this particular verse should be interpreted.

1. spirit.
2. life-giving spirit.
3. The last Adam became a life-giving spirit.
4a The first man Adam became a living soul (being)
4b the last Adam became a life-giving spirit.

1. Within the immediate context ,(1 Cor 15:42-46) there is plain and clear indication that Paul is speaking of a "spiritual body" and not the person of the Holy Spirit. This is NOT to say that the Holy Spirit is not a concern of, or in the general purview of the apostle when writing this wonderful, mysterious statement!

2 & 3. I only have 2 years of biblical Greek under my belt, and I cannot even begin to understand why Paul would use this term (ζῳοποιέω) in conjunction with the "spiritual body" he is speaking of. I have read numerous commentaries over the years and I have not found any satisfactory interpretation of what is meant here by "life-giving". Is the Holy Spirit involved with this life-giving? Ya sure ya bettcha! Of course He is! But this does not mean that we have to make the same theological leap that Witness Lee did and say that Jesus Christ became the Holy Spirit.

4a & 4b. The first account is given to us in Genesis 2. The "life-giving" was the very breath of God breathing life into man who was formed from the dust of the ground. That initial impartation was apparently not the impartation of the "eternal life" of God. (That was contained in the Tree of Life). This initial impartation made man "a living soul".

Man was made, at the very least, a dual-part being (soul and body), and this initial impartation involved both the soul and the body, but because of the Fall, the body, or flesh, of man became subject with all of creation to "the bondage to corruption" (Rom 8:21). According to the teaching of the apostles, when we believe on the Lord Jesus, our "souls are saved", however the "redemption of our bodies" will be at some future point. The Lord Jesus, the Son of God and the Son of Man, through his resurrection has already entered this glorious "state of being", and is in fact a forerunner of those of us who will receive the same "spiritual body".

Once again, there is a LOT of theological meaning and implications to all of this. But I don't think that God would leave us just hanging out in the wind without having any way to know what our future will be. The truth is here. It has always been here for us.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-29-2014, 07:57 PM   #147
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I find both I Cor 15:45 and I Corinthians 2:10 puzzling. But, you don't UntoHim. Are there any verses or passages in the Bible that puzzle you?
If it's the Word of God, of course it's gonna be puzzling to the non-God mind. We're too limited as humans, fallen or otherwise. That's why Christendom is so divided.

And I think our bro UntoHim has touched down at the true problem with Witness Lee & 1 Cor. 15:45 ; actually touching down on the crux of Lee & Co.

UntoHim points out: "Lee absolutely believed that the Bible was the Word of God . . .

With the caveat: "it's just that he was not a very sound or accurate interpreter of it."

But I say that, that is what Witness Lee used to scam us. He could get away with everything because he said it was the very Word of God.

I won't go in the history, of failures, of those parading under the premise that the Bible is the Word of God. That's a whole nother subject. I'll just say that it's not the first time this premise has been used to deceive and fleece the sheep.

It's this premise, that every verse in the Bible is the very word of God, that allows the handiwork of chopping the verses into puzzle pieces, reassembling them, and making pictures that otherwise ain't actually in there.

Plus, the use of this premise is what makes people look like they are actually speaking the very Words of God ; The Oracle, The Apostle, The Authority, of God, springs from this premise. It makes for the ever important appearance of divinity at work in front of your very eyes ; a sleight of mind trick, sliding verses around to amaze and arouse wonder; mesmerizing by the very Words of God. (David Koresh was good at pulling this off - he had much of the Bible memorized.)

And that's how Witness Lee pulled off claiming 1 Cor. 15:45 means Jesus is the Holy Spirit. He had us convinced that it's the very Word of God, and most everyone just accepted it, as the very Word of God.

As I see it, Witness Lee is giving those that believe the Bible is the Word of God a bad name. They should be ashamed to be identified with him.

If Witness Lee is an example of what it is to believe the Bible is the Word of God I want no truck with that premise.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-30-2014, 05:19 PM   #148
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
If it's the Word of God, of course it's gonna be puzzling to the non-God mind. We're too limited as humans, fallen or otherwise. That's why Christendom is so divided.

And I think our bro UntoHim has touched down at the true problem with Witness Lee & 1 Cor. 15:45 ; actually touching down on the crux of Lee & Co.

UntoHim points out: "Lee absolutely believed that the Bible was the Word of God . . .

With the caveat: "it's just that he was not a very sound or accurate interpreter of it."

But I say that, that is what Witness Lee used to scam us. He could get away with everything because he said it was the very Word of God.

I won't go in the history, of failures, of those parading under the premise that the Bible is the Word of God. That's a whole nother subject. I'll just say that it's not the first time this premise has been used to deceive and fleece the sheep.

It's this premise, that every verse in the Bible is the very word of God, that allows the handiwork of chopping the verses into puzzle pieces, reassembling them, and making pictures that otherwise ain't actually in there.

Plus, the use of this premise is what makes people look like they are actually speaking the very Words of God ; The Oracle, The Apostle, The Authority, of God, springs from this premise. It makes for the ever important appearance of divinity at work in front of your very eyes ; a sleight of mind trick, sliding verses around to amaze and arouse wonder; mesmerizing by the very Words of God. (David Koresh was good at pulling this off - he had much of the Bible memorized.)

And that's how Witness Lee pulled off claiming 1 Cor. 15:45 means Jesus is the Holy Spirit. He had us convinced that it's the very Word of God, and most everyone just accepted it, as the very Word of God.

As I see it, Witness Lee is giving those that believe the Bible is the Word of God a bad name. They should be ashamed to be identified with him.

If Witness Lee is an example of what it is to believe the Bible is the Word of God I want no truck with that premise.
I think UntoHim is arguing for a Biblical theology. I suppose that means that the Bible is the absolute truth. Therefore, statements in the Bible can be taken as facts and reasoned from deductively to formulate a systematic theology Is that right, UntoHim?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-30-2014, 06:47 PM   #149
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I think UntoHim is arguing for a Biblical theology. I suppose that means that the Bible is the absolute truth. Therefore, statements in the Bible can be taken as facts and reasoned from deductively to formulate a systematic theology Is that right, UntoHim?
Yes. In a nutshell. And this part of Paul's theology is especially applicable to what you have said here.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 06-30-2014, 07:40 PM   #150
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Yes. In a nutshell. And this part of Paul's theology is especially applicable to what you have said here.
Good. I started to say that since the Bible is absolute truth that every statement could be reasoned from as a factual premise. But, I caught myself because that might lead to absurdities if, for example, someone tried to reason from the words of a false prophet or a genealogy or a parable in figurative language. So, if possible, it would be helpful if there were some general principle to guide when Biblical statements can be applied as factual premises and when they can't.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-01-2014, 07:47 AM   #151
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
. . . if, for example, someone tried to reason from the words of a false prophet or a genealogy or a parable in figurative language. So, if possible, it would be helpful if there were some general principle to guide when Biblical statements can be applied as factual premises and when they can't.
This, in a nutshell, is he problem with most claims of an entirely logical, factual, and self-interpreting scripture. And what makes it such a problem is that so much of what we call theology is written as part of a narrative of real life. Even the figurative language is describing life, not defining theology.

(I am working with a sticking keyboard and if something reads funny, it may be that here is another word that has a "t" in it that did not get that t.)

Of course, there are some parts that are more direct. The giving of he law is an excellent OT example. And much of the teaching of Jesus, while not always spelled-out in a manner than can be called a comprehensive discourse on the topic, did take the vagaries of the OT law and give it a human face. Some direct statements of "do this" or "don't do that," but still not comprehensive.

Paul and the others come along and begin the job of interpreting. They take specific questions, issues, events, and walk the believer toward righteousness. Sometimes in a direct manner, but sometimes just in a picture.

So anyone who declares that the Bible is it and all we need misses that the Bible speaks differently to each of us. Not necessarily because it actually says all the things we say it does, but because it says what we interpret it to say. I am not inferring that the Bible actually says many of the things we think it says. But for my purposes, or for the purposes of the group that will hear he speaking of any particular person (elder, preacher, evangelist, etc.), the Bible says what is found in it by the one who is reading it.

That does not make the Bible without anchor. It makes our reading without anchor. It has the potential to make "me and my Bible" one of the most divisive and spiritually dangerous things for the life of any Christian. And we have seen what it does to a group of Christians who are following only one reading by one person.

The hope for all of us is that we are with people who are not simply of one mind on everything and therefore take the first thing that comes along, or defer to any one person just because of some real or perceived credentials. Instead we need the openness to speak of what we read and see. To sharpen each other. To be open to consider what another says without despising our own contribution. Through the Holy Spirit, the truth will prevail.

And do we have the willingness to be pat of such a group and never actually see all things in exactly the same way, yet be willing to say that "it seems good" to abide by a common understanding. Not saying to forget the question; or the difference of opinion. But recognize where the importance of he opinion ends and where unity begins.

The problem with most kinds of systematic theology is not that it gets things wrong and is dogmatic about it anyway. The problem is that it makes so much of it overly important and so rigid. I will confess that I believe most of what they teach at Dallas Theological Seminary, one of the bastions of Calvinist, dispensationalist theology. I have attended churches for 27 years with pastors who taught at or otherwise came from that great school. But I don't agree with them on everything. But what I disagree on isn't worth a fight.

That is the reason that I have been more considerate of the parts of Christianity that the evangelicals like to ignore. The Methodists, Lutherans, Anglicans, even RCC and EO. I believe that there are problems in varying degrees in each of these, but wonder if the wall that we put up when even considering them is not just as much an error on our part. I physically pass four other churches on my way to my meetings each time. I'm sure that there are some others just a block or so out of the way that I do not see. Baptist, Church of Christ, another Bible church, and an RCC. How do I consider them as I pass if at all)? Do I consider there error, or pray for the people that they shepherd? Do I see them as problems for the testimony of Christ, or as brothers and sisters in that testimony?
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-01-2014, 11:07 AM   #152
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
This, in a nutshell, is he problem with most claims of an entirely logical, factual, and self-interpreting scripture. And what makes it such a problem is that so much of what we call theology is written as part of a narrative of real life. Even the figurative language is describing life, not defining theology...
Is that your way of saying in many words that there is no general principle for determining what Biblical propositions can be used as factual premises for a logical systematic theology? Or are you just equivocating again?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-01-2014, 05:09 PM   #153
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
So, if possible, it would be helpful if there were some general principle to guide when Biblical statements can be applied as factual premises and when they can't.
Of course it's possible! This is what systematic and biblical theology is all about. This was one of the most damaging aspects of the ministry of Witness Lee - That the formal study of theology in a precise, systematic way was in someway negative or harmful. Of course Lee taught this because it flew in the face of his make-it-up-as-you-go-along, homebrew, "I have new light that nobody else has ever seen" theology.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-01-2014, 08:02 PM   #154
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I find both I Cor 15:45 and I Corinthians 2:10 puzzling. But, you don't UntoHim. Are there any verses or passages in the Bible that puzzle you?
Yes, zeek, I find both of these verses extremely puzzling. But 1 Cor 2:10 is not at all relevant to 1 Cor 15:45 because the "Spirit" in the former is not the same "spirit" that is mentioned in the later. And to get into a debate about this would take us way off track from the theme of this thread.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-02-2014, 07:06 AM   #155
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Yes, zeek, I find both of these verses extremely puzzling. But 1 Cor 2:10 is not at all relevant to 1 Cor 15:45 because the "Spirit" in the former is not the same "spirit" that is mentioned in the later
Now we're getting somewhere, of sorts. The last Adam spirit is not the same as the Holy Spirit. That's opposite of what Lee said.

So we don't know what the last Adam spirit is, but we now know it's not the Holy Spirit.

Alright UntoHim! Way to go! Kudos!

And I took the jab at me over 2:10. It wasn't a knockout blow. You opened that door by introducing the trinity into this thread. Which you never tied in to the last Adam ... if I'm not mistaken. I'm still dodgin' and weaving. "Sting like a bee."

I admit that 1 Cor. 2:10 doesn't just puzzle me. It blows my mind. A lot of the Bible blows my mind.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-02-2014, 10:46 AM   #156
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Yes, zeek, I find both of these verses extremely puzzling. But 1 Cor 2:10 is not at all relevant to 1 Cor 15:45 because the "Spirit" in the former is not the same "spirit" that is mentioned in the later. And to get into a debate about this would take us way off track from the theme of this thread.
That the spirit in 15:45 is not the same as the spirit in 2:10 is your proposition. You have argued for it, but you haven't conclusively proved it. After all, according to the Contemporary English Version (CEV), 2:10 refers to the spirit of God. If Jesus is God, then the spirit in 2:10 is his. Besides, how could the same word used by the same author in the same book not be relevant at least for the purpose of understanding the author's usage? If that is not the case, please explain why not. There are trinitarian formulations in the New Testament, but to assume that every reference in the New Testament is trinitarian is unfounded unless you can back it up. If you are only permitting your own theology on this forum, why allow any opinion but your own? No one has offered a definition of spirit but me, and mine was rejected. How do the theologians you accept define spirit? Maybe they can help. In the end though, we may have to admit that the three hypostases of Father, Son, and Spirit are not objective facts but simply terms that we use to express a way in which the unnameable and unspeakable divine nature adapts itself to the limitations of our human minds.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-02-2014, 12:31 PM   #157
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Please, let's try to stay away from distractions and get sidetracked. I didn't say the Spirit mentioned in 1 Cor 2:10 was not the Holy Spirit. awareness was the one who brought up that verse. Let's just stay with this portion, there is quite enough to work with here as it is!

There is a particular context that the apostle Paul is working with. The context is actually quite clear - he is dealing with certain people who were teaching the Corinthians that there will not be a bodily resurrection of the dead. "With what kind of body do they come?" Some people were teaching that there will only be a "spiritual" resurrection - that it would only be our spirit and soul that would be with God in eternity. This was actually a very prevalent kind of doctrine/philosophy of the Greek society of the day.

Next: "There are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies". Pretty basic. Let's jest try to stay with this guy, shall we? The apostle Paul knew that his audience would absolutely know what he meant by "earthly bodies". What he had to educate the Corinthians about was the "heavenly bodies". This was a new concept to both the Jewish believers and the gentile believers. The heavenly body was something for the future. Both the Jews and Gentiles could easily fathom "the future", what they could not fathom was having a "heavenly body" existence in the future. This went against the grain for both - the Jews had not really been able to ascertain any such concept from the Old Testament scriptures, and the Gentiles (mostly Greeks at that point) had no reason to believe such a bodily resurrection was even remotely possible.

Next: "so it is with the resurrection of the dead". "sown perishable" - "raised imperishable". Stay with him now. What was "sown perishable"? It was Adam, but not just his soul, but his BODY - His physical body. Yet this very same thing that was sown imperishable was to be raised imperishable. The first Adam "WAS MADE A LIVING SOUL", the last Adam "WAS MADE A LIFE-GIVING SPIRIT". Again, as I have previously noted, there is absolutely no doubt whatsoever from the context that the apostle Paul was not referring to the Lord Jesus Christ becoming, or was made, the Holy Spirit - He was referring to a future state of BODILY EXISTANCE that the Lord Jesus Christ had entered into - and that he was the forerunner of all those who would, at the resurrection of the dead, also enter into such a BODILY EXISTANCE. This is going to be the ultimate "recovery" from the fall in the Garden of Eden. We - fallen, sinful, ruined MAN IN HIS BODY will be recovered to be in the full, unhindered, naked presence of God almighty.

This my friends is the real mystery, the wonderment, the unfathomable truth that is revealed in this statement - "The last Adam became a life-giving spirit". There is SO MUCH in this statement! What a tragedy that Witness Lee lead us all to believe something that was not even in the thoughts of the apostle Paul.

So much more to get into.

v35 But someone will ask, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body do they come?”

40 There are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the glory of the heavenly is of one kind, and the glory of the earthly is of another

42 So is it with the resurrection of the dead. What is sown is perishable; what is raised is imperishable.

44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body.

45 Thus it is written, “The first man Adam became a living being”; the last Adam became a life-giving spirit.

49 Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall also bear the image of the man of heaven.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 07:39 AM   #158
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Is that your way of saying in many words that there is no general principle for determining what Biblical propositions can be used as factual premises for a logical systematic theology? Or are you just equivocating again?
Equivocating would indicate that I am shifting meanings of a word to create a fiction-as-fact that could not exist without the smoke and mirrors. And reading just a small part and trying to define it alone is the real problem.

Just like trying to interpret scripture just based on a word or two, coupled with an insistence on a singular meaning (what Lee did with 1 Cor 15:45) without any reference to the context which would have destroyed his preferred meaning for the word in question (which is "spirit"). Lee was engaged in a kind of equivocation. There is a word that has multiple meanings, and a context that narrows the selection, but then insists that the word can only mean what the context would not have provided as a reasonable selection.

That is equivocation. It is a word play that works very well on those whose minds have been turned off. Who have willfully gotten "out of their mind." Talk about a fertile ground for evil to enter. It is like what Jesus said about casting out a demon but leaving his old place empty. The thing we called "getting your spirit in gear" was really a void — waiting to be filled by whatever came along.

And despite what I said about systematic theology, if you read it all carefully (rather than bits and pieces like fortune cookies) you will see that I am not opposed to systematic theology. Just to the idea that any particular system can be complete and/or rigid. That it does not need both constant revisiting, openness, and flexibility.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 07:51 AM   #159
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
That the spirit in 15:45 is not the same as the spirit in 2:10 is your proposition. You have argued for it, but you haven't conclusively proved it. After all, according to the Contemporary English Version (CEV), 2:10 refers to the spirit of God. If Jesus is God, then the spirit in 2:10 is his
Interesting approach.

But you have only shown what is agreed, and that is that 1 Cor 2:10 refers to the spirit of God, or the spirit of Jesus. But can you show that 1 Cor 15:45 is talking about the spirit of God? You assert that Unto has merely stated something but not proved it.

Actually, I think that the proof concerning 1 Cor 15:45 has been rather clearly shown. And it has been fairly clearly shown that Lee's version is so contextually wrong as to be laughable.

I think that the verse, and especially given its context, is talking about the nature of the resurrected body and not about the spirit of God, the spirit of Jesus, or the Holy Spirit. It is not talking about anyone's spirit — whether that of God or of man — but rather of the nature of the body that is "sown in resurrection." And that body is spiritual. It is spirit.

And since the first example was all he had, Paul is pointing us to the resurrected Christ who happens to also give life. In this case it would be safe to say that Paul waxed a little emotional here. He got a little caught up in the superlatives of the person he was speaking of as the example.

And with that, I think it is fairly safe to say that despite the common word being used in both verses, they are not talking about the same thing.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 08:40 AM   #160
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Just so we all know, in both 1 Cor. 15:45 & 2:10 the Greek word for spirit is pneuma; same same.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 12:50 PM   #161
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Just so we all know, in both 1 Cor. 15:45 & 2:10 the Greek word for spirit is pneuma; same same.
And just so we all know, the Greek word for spirit is not a singular meaning, just like the English word "spirit" is not a singular meaning. This whole problem could be replicated in Greek.

If I have a pneuma, and God is pneuma, and there is a Holy Pneuma, and the body of the "last Adam" became a pneuma (or in another verse, was "pneuma-ish" in resurrection), then it is evident that the same games in equivocation can occur in the Greek.

Define "bases." A perfectly good English word. With two entirely unrelated meanings. Does anyone think that Greek was composed of words with only one single, simple, unable to be equivocated meaning? Lee evidently did because that is how he created some of his more problematic theology.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 12:57 PM   #162
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Equivocating would indicate that I am shifting meanings of a word to create a fiction-as-fact that could not exist without the smoke and mirrors. And reading just a small part and trying to define it alone is the real problem.

Just like trying to interpret scripture just based on a word or two, coupled with an insistence on a singular meaning (what Lee did with 1 Cor 15:45) without any reference to the context which would have destroyed his preferred meaning for the word in question (which is "spirit"). Lee was engaged in a kind of equivocation. There is a word that has multiple meanings, and a context that narrows the selection, but then insists that the word can only mean what the context would not have provided as a reasonable selection.

That is equivocation. It is a word play that works very well on those whose minds have been turned off. Who have willfully gotten "out of their mind." Talk about a fertile ground for evil to enter. It is like what Jesus said about casting out a demon but leaving his old place empty. The thing we called "getting your spirit in gear" was really a void — waiting to be filled by whatever came along.

And despite what I said about systematic theology, if you read it all carefully (rather than bits and pieces like fortune cookies) you will see that I am not opposed to systematic theology. Just to the idea that any particular system can be complete and/or rigid. That it does not need both constant revisiting, openness, and flexibility.
How typical of you to write four paragraphs and never answer my question. Perhaps you quoted my question,but never actually read it. Or maybe you're just having fun with me. Anyway, I quote myself again : "Is that your way of saying in many words that there is no general principle for determining what Biblical propositions can be used as factual premises for a logical systematic theology?" If there is a general principle for determining what Biblical propositions can be used as factual premises, please supply it. UntoHim opined that Paul's writings are excellent sources for these. But, I don't think he intended to imply that Paul's were the only ones or even that every statement of Paul's is suitable. The general principle would specify which are suitable and which are not. Now one might say the context is determinative. But, then the question would be what about the context is determinative?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 01:15 PM   #163
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Interesting approach.

But you have only shown what is agreed, and that is that 1 Cor 2:10 refers to the spirit of God, or the spirit of Jesus. But can you show that 1 Cor 15:45 is talking about the spirit of God? You assert that Unto has merely stated something but not proved it.

Actually, I think that the proof concerning 1 Cor 15:45 has been rather clearly shown. And it has been fairly clearly shown that Lee's version is so contextually wrong as to be laughable.

I think that the verse, and especially given its context, is talking about the nature of the resurrected body and not about the spirit of God, the spirit of Jesus, or the Holy Spirit. It is not talking about anyone's spirit — whether that of God or of man — but rather of the nature of the body that is "sown in resurrection." And that body is spiritual. It is spirit.

And since the first example was all he had, Paul is pointing us to the resurrected Christ who happens to also give life. In this case it would be safe to say that Paul waxed a little emotional here. He got a little caught up in the superlatives of the person he was speaking of as the example.

And with that, I think it is fairly safe to say that despite the common word being used in both verses, they are not talking about the same thing.
Thank you for your help. But, I'm still in a bit of a quandary. If Paul meant "spiritual body" in I Corinthians 15:45B, why didn't he say so? In other words, why did Paul not say, " The last Adam became a life-giving spiritual body?" You are claiming that is what he meant. He has no problem saying "spiritual body" in the preceding verse. So, if he meant to say that in 15:45, presumably he could have. Why didn't he say, "spiritual body" here?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 01:34 PM   #164
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
How typical of you to write four paragraphs and never answer my question. Perhaps you quoted my question,but never actually read it. Or maybe you're just having fun with me. Anyway, I quote myself again : "Is that your way of saying in many words that there is no general principle for determining what Biblical propositions can be used as factual premises for a logical systematic theology?" If there is a general principle for determining what Biblical propositions can be used as factual premises, please supply it. UntoHim opined that Paul's writings are excellent sources for these. But, I don't think he intended to imply that Paul's were the only ones or even that every statement of Paul's is suitable. The general principle would specify which are suitable and which are not. Now one might say the context is determinative. But, then the question would be what about the context is determinative?
First, I take a bit of offense at your characterization of my response. I quoted the part that I intended to speak on. And you didn't actually re-quote your original post because the part I commented on is missing.

I could go into a discourse on your use of a strawman to slander what I did respond to.

No, I did not respond to your entire post. Just part of it. And given the nearly nonsensical use of the word "equivocation," it was difficult to determine whether your post to me was serious or meant to be comical. There had been no equivocation in the post from which your comment originally arose.

Of course, some may say that not coming to a definitive answer on a subject is equivocating. If that is what you meant, then the answer is different. First, equivocating is not the correct word for it. If you want to say that I am hedging my bets, or avoiding taking a definitive stand on a "this is the way it is" position, then you would be right. I am very comfortable with the idea that some things are not simple to pin-down.

But at the same time, I think that there is a lot that anyone who declares certain passages to be literal rather than figurative, or visa versa, is either an idiot or thinks we are. A lot of it is exactly what it says.

But then, having said that, it still does not follow that it is simple to figure it all out. Some of it is simple. And a lot of it is fairly easy. But significant portions require more than me and my good mind. It takes a few good minds and the help of the Holy Spirit. And since the Holy Spirit does not enter the room with a T-shirt that says "Hi! I'm the Holy Spirit," we sometimes still end out with bad decisions.

Is there any general principle that tells us where the simple ends and the difficult begins? That clarifies that "this is figurative and this is literal." Yet there are large portions that it is reasonably clear that we do know the answer to that question.

Still people haggle over how to read some parts, even if they agree on whether it is literal or figurative.

And many who push systematic theology as the end-all of theological approaches are bound and determined that they can figure it all out. Not saying that Unto is doing anything like that. Just that some do.

And many who disagree are strongly supported by their version of systematic theology. So at some level is it clearly not an end-all to the discussion.

Is that equivocation? No. I think it is an honest starting point for real learning. A systematic theology that has all the answers has figured it all out and is certain that it is right. It needs no wisdom — only the intelligence to read. Let others figure it all out. Ask questions and someone will supply answers.

Real theology deals with life. It requires wisdom because everything in life is not spelled out in the Bible. The Bible becomes authoritative in telling us about God and pointing us to His principles. But it does not answer every question, therefore is not the sole source of anything. It is unable to be the sola that inerrantists claim. Yet on what it speaks it is authoritative.

Wishy-washy? According to an inerrantist, yes. According to what I think the Bible says about itself, no.

Equivocating? No. No instance of word shifting on you to fool you.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 01:46 PM   #165
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Thank you for your help. But, I'm still in a bit of a quandary. If Paul meant "spiritual body" in I Corinthians 15:45B, why didn't he say so? In other words, why did Paul not say, " The last Adam became a life-giving spiritual body?" You are claiming that is what he meant. He has no problem saying "spiritual body" in the preceding verse. So, if he meant to say that in 15:45, presumably he could have. Why didn't he say, "spiritual body" here?
You admit that Paul had just said spiritual body in the preceding verse. Why then is it presumed that the omission of the word "body" in the next verse is somehow trying to go somewhere different in the discussion since the discussion continues and Paul immediately refers back to the body as being "spiritual."

In that kind of context, the understanding that "spirit" in v 45 is synonymous with the spiritual body referred to immediately before and after is too obvious. Unless you have been influenced by someone who argued for so long that it has to mean something else.

If it actually means something else, please provide sound reasoning as to what it means without causing the verse to become a "squirrel" moment that really had no place in the discussion. Lee's version did not make the cut. Do you have another?

The understanding of 15:45 as referring to a spiritual body without saying it is too obvious an explanation to need to be proved against a fabrication like Lee inserted. It is Lee's version that needs proof.

Besides. If you were there in that room with the doors closed and Jesus suddenly appeared, even though you could touch him, you would have insisted that he was some kind of spirit since he then disappeared without opening the door and walking out. Where is the problem with the understanding in 1 Cor 15:45?? I can't find it.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 04:32 PM   #166
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
You admit that Paul had just said spiritual body in the preceding verse. Why then is it presumed that the omission of the word "body" in the next verse is somehow trying to go somewhere different in the discussion since the discussion continues and Paul immediately refers back to the body as being "spiritual."
Maybe we won't know what Paul meant by spiritual body until we are one. If then. And what is a spiritual "body?" a plasma kinda thing? I can't imagine it.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 06:32 PM   #167
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

OBW---Equivocation occurs when an ambiguous expression is used in more than one of its meanings in a single context. The fallacy occurs when that context is an argument and the conclusion depends on shifting the meaning of the expression while treating it as if it remains the same.

Despite my repeated requests for a definition of the word spirit you have continued to use the word without providing a definition for it. Thus, you apparently prefer to keep the word ambiguous. This leaves the way open for you to shift the meaning every time you use it including when you interpret it to mean a kind of body when in ordinary parlance a body is the polar opposite of a spirit. This you continue to do while at the same time prevaricating by refusing to give an answer to the direct question I repeatedly have asked you.

There is no shame in admitting that you don't know. But, I suppose, to do so would be to admit defeat. That would be to join me in my ignorance. Because, I am asking these questions quite simply because I don't know the answer. I am beginning to suspect that you don't either and that's why you seemed evasive.

I have no idea what a spiritual body is. It is a paradox beyond my ken. I think that anyone who claims that they understand the mystery behind the New Testament, misunderstands it. Witness Lee's questions of the orthodox doctrine of the trinity were good ones for those that lost sight of the divine mystery that such a symbol represents. Lee's mistake occurs when he arrives at a conclusion that goes beyond the New Testament and claims to solve the mystery. Fatal error. The New Testament writers don't make that mistake. They see by faith alone. The New Testament reveals and preserves the mystery. But, no greater an error than to suppose one can explain the Trinity. If it is anything, faith is our connection to ultimate reality that we cannot comprehend. Or, at least, that's how it seems to me.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 09:10 PM   #168
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Thankfully most scientist don't think like our friends awareness and zeek, if they did we would never have made it to the moon. As a matter of fact we wouldn't be conversing here on this forum because the computer and Internet would never have been invented...people would have just thrown their hands up in the air and said "this gravity thing is just a mystery, we give up...let's just forget about really knowing anything about it and just enjoy it...or just quibble and argue about it ad nauseam.

Yes, I do understand we are not talking about hard factual science here per se, however there is a certain amount of "discovery" involved. And this is where the disciplines of linguistics, history and even philosophy come into play. For hundreds of years there have been many brilliant, talented, hard working and dedicated people who have done the heavy theological lifting for us. The are a few around even today. And thanks to the Internet that was invented by some very brilliant and adventurous people (sorry Mr. Gore you're not included), we can access many of these theological works at the touch of a keyboard.

As far as the word "spirit" (Gk:πνεῦμα pneuma) is concerned, it is a very well known word/term in the New Testament. Most of the time it is easily defined by the context in which it is found in. This appearance in 1 Cor 15:45 is not quite as easily categorized or defined. This unique, originally coined term of the apostle Paul, "the life-giving spirit", is not so much of a title given (as in the many appearances of "The Spirit", "The Holy Spirit", "The Spirit of Truth", etc) as it is a description of the state of being of the post-resurrection body of the Lord Jesus. A clear and comprehensive reading of the surrounding verses disposes us to see it this way, I believe.

Again, there is a boatload of theological meaning and implications involved in this particular verse, and even the entire chapter, and short little sound bites and pithy declarations are not going to get us very far. I suggest that if we are going to ascertain the true and correct interpretation, we need to take it a little slow.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-03-2014, 11:31 PM   #169
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Thankfully most scientist don't think like our friends awareness and zeek...
Science is a matter of formulating testable hypotheses that can be verified provisionally or falsified. It isn't a matter of absolute truth as you claim the Bible is. You and OBW have your hypothesis about 15:45, and Witness Lee had his. Lee claimed that Jesus is the Spirit. But the verse doesn't say that and he didn't explain why not. You and OBW claim that the verse means that Jesus is a spiritual body. But, the verse doesn't say that either and you haven't explained why not. I am merely admitting that I don't know and noting that no one else that I've read so far seems to either. I'm not claiming it is unsolvable mystery but only that it is unsolved. So by all means take your time. But, if Romans 11:33 is correct, and "His ways [are] past finding out" it might be harder than just getting to the moon.

If the word "spirit" is a very well known word/term in the New Testament that most of the time it is easily defined by the context it is found in then it would help the cause of discussing systematic Biblical theology to provide such definitions here. Without a clear definition I don't see how the word/term can be meaningfully discussed.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-04-2014, 07:45 AM   #170
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
But, if Romans 11:33 is correct, and "His ways [are] past finding out" it might be harder than just getting to the moon.
I think we're all in love with a mystery.

Embrace the mystery. Fall in love with it. That way is grace, and love.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-04-2014, 08:16 AM   #171
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Thankfully most scientist don't think like our friends awareness and zeek, if they did we would never have made it to the moon.
Oh I don't know, like Ralph Kramden "One of these days... POW!!! Straight to the moon!"
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-04-2014, 08:54 PM   #172
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
..It isn't a matter of absolute truth as you claim the Bible is.
Ah zeek, there ya go again! Where have I ever made such a statement in this thread? What do you mean by "absolute truth"? And can you PROVE that I have said or even implied such a thing? Nah, never mind.

Quote:
If the word "spirit" is a very well known word/term in the New Testament that most of the time it is easily defined by the context it is found in then it would help the cause of discussing systematic Biblical theology to provide such definitions here. Without a clear definition I don't see how the word/term can be meaningfully discussed.
Well, "discussing systematic biblical theology" is not part of the cause of this thread, and your constant harping of "clear definition" mantra is a smoke screen that has been aired out - the definition of "spirit" is/will be ascertained by anybody who wants to take a deep breath, open their Bible and actually read the entire chapter of 1 Corinthians 15. I know you can't seem to be bothered by this formality, but in case you didn't notice I boiled the context down for you (and others) to the lowest common denominator back in post #157. "With what kind of BODY to they come?" - "Heavenly BODIES, earthly BODIES" - "Natural BODY, Spiritual BODY". Sorry if you and Witness Lee couldn't seem to catch the next part of the 2-4-6 ("?") progression, but hey, we all have our blind spots, now don't we? (emphasis mine)

Is this "spiritual body" a mystery? Sure is! So are LOTS and LOTS of phrases and terms in the Bible. In fact the apostle Paul was pretty much the patron saint of coining mysterious terms and phases. Heck, there are like three or four of them is this very chapter. But let's just stick with this one, "live-giving spirit", shall we?

As awareness has aptly pointed out, the term "spiritual body" seems to be an oxymoron or paradox - I agree. But God himself, especially when it come to his work among and with his creation, is filled with all manner of mysteries and paradoxes and such.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-04-2014, 10:05 PM   #173
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Ah zeek, there ya go again! Where have I ever made such a statement in this thread? What do you mean by "absolute truth"? And can you PROVE that I have said or even implied such a thing? Nah, never mind.
You have stated that you are an inerrantist in the past according to my recollection. That isn't something that changes with you from thread to thread is it?


Quote:
Well, "discussing systematic biblical theology" is not part of the cause of this thread, and your constant harping of "clear definition" mantra is a smoke screen that has been aired out - the definition of "spirit" is/will be ascertained by anybody who wants to take a deep breath, open their Bible and actually read the entire chapter of 1 Corinthians 15.
If a definition is clear to you, you could easily state what it is as I have. Why wouldn't you want to practice systematic theology on this thread if it is possible? From what I have read systematic theologians define their terms whenever possible, because, unless that is done, there is no way to check the system for coherence. The definition I gave --that a spirit is a person without a body works in many but not all the contexts I have applied it to. The usual exception is when spirit is used to refer to a suchness or subtle essence.

Neither of those definitions seem to apply in 15:45B. But, only because in the context of the verse, Paul is talking about a spiritual body. I do agree with you and OBW that Lee's mistake was not to take the context into account when expounding on the verse.

It seems that Paul was using the word here in a special sense. He is contrasting the last Adam with the first whom he has said is a living soul. It is not that Adam has a soul, but that he becomes one. In other words, soul is constitutes his being. So the parallel figure, the last Adam, becomes a life-giving spirit. To say he becomes a spiritual body would not have been parallel and would not have been inclusive of his entire being. It isn't that he has a spirit, it is that spirit constitutes his being. As the first Adam's body is included in the fact of being a living soul, the last Adam's body is included in the fact of being a life-giving spirit. That seems like a plausible interpretation to me at the moment. What do you think?

Quote:
Is this "spiritual body" a mystery? Sure is! So are LOTS and LOTS of phrases and terms in the Bible. In fact the apostle Paul was pretty much the patron saint of coining mysterious terms and phases. Heck, there are like three or four of them is this very chapter. But let's just stick with this one, "live-giving spirit", shall we?
Well then you agree with me then. Good.

Quote:
As awareness has aptly pointed out, the term "spiritual body" seems to be an oxymoron or paradox - I agree. But God himself, especially when it come to his work among and with his creation, is filled with all manner of mysteries and paradoxes and such.
Actually it was me that pointed that out. But then, this is not the first time you have confused Awareness and I. I guess it's hard to tell people apart when they're in outer darkness. But, seriously, it's beginning to be difficult to see where you and I disagree on this topic. We seem to have different methods and epistemology. But, if you agree with what I have said above, we have arrived at a similar conclusions.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-04-2014, 10:18 PM   #174
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
I think we're all in love with a mystery.

Embrace the mystery. Fall in love with it. That way is grace, and love.
That's probably a good idea. But, whether I love it or not, I can't get away from it.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-05-2014, 07:20 AM   #175
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Unto
Is this "spiritual body" a mystery? Sure is! So are LOTS and LOTS of phrases and terms in the Bible. In fact the apostle Paul was pretty much the patron saint of coining mysterious terms and phases. Heck, there are like three or four of them is this very chapter. But let's just stick with this one, "live-giving spirit", shall we?

As awareness has aptly pointed out, the term "spiritual body" seems to be an oxymoron or paradox - I agree. But God himself, especially when it come to his work among and with his creation, is filled with all manner of mysteries and paradoxes and such.
Quote:
Originally Posted by Me
I think we're all in love with a mystery.
Embrace the mystery. Fall in love with it. That way is grace, and love.
Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
That's probably a good idea. But, whether I love it or not, I can't get away from it.
I believe 1 Cor. 15:45, and 2:10, as well as other verses Unto mentions, are portals into the mystery of God. They are portals that bring us up close to the mystery of God.

As Unto points out, "LOTS and LOTS of phrases and terms in the Bible are mysteries." (paraphrase) They are portals to bring us closer to the mystery of God. They are not scientific verses, providing empirical material proof, but rather are providing a look into the mystery of God ; like Paul mentions, as Zeek pointed out, in Romans 11:33, "his ways [are] past finding out!"

And as Zeek points out that, whether he loves the mystery or not he, we, can't avoid them.

So if we love God, we can't avoid embracing, and falling in love with, the glorious and wonderful mystery of God.

We are in love with a great mystery. Admit it. Embrace it. Love it. That way is grace, truth, and love.

But that's coming from a member out here that's been branded as someone that thinks the Bible is fairy tales and gibberish. So maybe everyone out here should dismiss this post right out of hand.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-05-2014, 12:23 PM   #176
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
You have stated that you are an inerrantist in the past according to my recollection. That isn't something that changes with you from thread to thread is it?
Sorry not directly relevant to this thread. It's a rabbit hole that I'm not going to let you lead us down into today. Another discussion for another day maybe.

Quote:
The definition I gave --that a spirit is a person without a body works in many but not all the contexts I have applied it to. The usual exception is when spirit is used to refer to a suchness or subtle essence.
You can define spirit any way you want to, but that does not make it a "biblical" definition. I noticed you pointed us to a non Christian, non biblical reference for help with your definition:
Quote:
Explanation for spiritual body intimated here: http://www.huffingtonpost.co.uk/rolf...b_5499969.html
Filled with all sorts of speculations and postulations from physicists and biologists - sorry but these are the wrong fellows to help us with our BIBLICAL definition of spirit. If you want start quoting world renowned theologians as a extra-biblical source, then maybe we can have a discussion based of their definitions, exegesis and interpretations.

Quote:
It seems that Paul was using the word here in a special sense. He is contrasting the last Adam with the first whom he has said is a living soul. It is not that Adam has a soul, but that he becomes one. In other words, soul is constitutes his being. So the parallel figure, the last Adam, becomes a life-giving spirit. To say he becomes a spiritual body would not have been parallel and would not have been inclusive of his entire being. It isn't that he has a spirit, it is that spirit constitutes his being. As the first Adam's body is included in the fact of being a living soul, the last Adam's body is included in the fact of being a life-giving spirit. That seems like a plausible interpretation to me at the moment. What do you think?
I think what you have written here is light-years ahead of what Witness Lee ever said. The main thing, I believe, is to keep our eyes OFF OF the ball of "the Trinity" or even the actions of the Trinity, but follow the apostles progression of thought regarding WHAT the first Adam became - "a living soul" and WHAT (not who) the last Adam became - "a life-giving spirit". A few versions use the term "was made" in place of "became". I like this term "was made" a little better, but my linguistic skills are not good enough to intelligently confirm this.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-05-2014, 03:00 PM   #177
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post


You can define spirit any way you want to, but that does not make it a "biblical" definition. I noticed you pointed us to a non Christian, non biblical reference for help with your definition: Filled with all sorts of speculations and postulations from physicists and biologists - sorry but these are the wrong fellows to help up with our BIBLICAL definition of spirit. If you want start quoting world renowned theologians as a extra-biblical source, then maybe we can have a discussion based of their definitions, exegesis and interpretations.
You are mistaken again. I made it quite clear in post #122 that the source of the definition is The Coherence of God by Oxford Scholar Richard Swinburne. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Richard_Swinburne
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-05-2014, 03:33 PM   #178
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
You are mistaken again. I made it quite clear in post #122 that the source of the definition is The Coherence of God by Oxford Scholar Richard Swinburne.
And yeah, where's InChristAlone? Swinburne is a member of the Eastern Orthodox Church. And that should ring ICA's bell ... again.

I'm for all angles on 15:45. So far, I'm not completely satisfied with all the answers we've come up with to this point. I was told this morning, by a Church of Christer, that, I already have it, and know the answer, but I ask too many questions.

I told him, "yeah, and the question mark is shaped like a serpent for a damn good reason." Faith and questions don't always get along.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-05-2014, 07:25 PM   #179
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
You are mistaken again. I made it quite clear in post #122 that the source of the definition is The Coherence of God by Oxford Scholar Richard Swinburne. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Richard_Swinburne
zeek, you are mistaken again about me being mistaken again

I referenced to a reference that you yourself provided - I even gave out the actual link that you provided, which is more than you did in your original so-called reference in post #122. In that post you mentioned a name of a person and his work but you gave absolutely NO REFERENCE LINK that we could follow. And you STILL DID NOT PROVIDE ANY LINK TO THE EXACT STATEMENT you referenced.

But hey, you get brownie points for actually referring to what seems to be an actual honest to goodness Christian theologian! After reading his bio on wiki, I actually think he would be somebody that you, me and awareness could all sit down with, enjoy an adult beverage of our choice, and discuss all the intricacies of the live-giving spirit and what a spiritual body is all about. Hey, wait a minute...it could be kind of like Obama's "beer summit" with those two dudes who really didn't want to see each other again, and wanted nothing to do with each other, but got talked into sharing a cold brew with the POTUS and VIP. The only difference would be that what we would have to discuss would be infinitely more important.

PS: and by the way, I would MUCH rather share an adult beverage with zeek and Harold than any of the four people at that table that night. Seriously...who do you think would be more of a blast to talk with...Harold and zeek or a couple of stuffed political shirts and two dudes who probably wanted nothing to do with each other? Easiest decision of my life!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 12:38 AM   #180
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I gave the title and author of my source which were all that were needed to look up the definition for anyone interested. To hold others to a narrow standard of relevance and then go off on a tangent about Obama's beer summit suggests a double standard.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 03:44 AM   #181
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
And yeah, where's InChristAlone? Swinburne is a member of the Eastern Orthodox Church. And that should ring ICA's bell ... again.
Awareness, it's all beyond my understanding. Besides, I have never read Swinburne's books, therefore I can't say if his ideas and descriptions are Orthodox. Even if he is a member of the EOC, some of his views can be his personal opinion. I'd stick to Vladimir Lossky's theology. It doesn't mean that he is always right, but at least his books, like 'The Mystical Theology of the Eastern Church', became classic. However, there is a chance that Swinburne and Lossky had the same understanding of spirit.

Unfortunately, I can't find Lossky's clear definition of the word "spirit", but I hope you will get some glimpses from these articles:

The Holy Spirit himself being light, life, animation and the source of the uncreated light photomos, enlightenment and/or illumination, who proceeds or is manifest by procession from God the Father as another Hypostasis of God.
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vladimir_Lossky

While Western thought tends towards being so highly Christological that the Holy Spirit is oftentimes added more as an appendix of thought than a crucial part, Eastern thinking discusses the Spirit in terms as being an equal in both role and personhood with Christ. The Holy Spirit in the Eastern conception, however, is truly equal, and truly consubstantial with the Father and the Son...
http://www.dualravens.com/fullerlife/Lossky.htm

Vladimir Lossky on the Essence and Energies of God: “The theology of the Eastern Church distinguishes in God the three hypostases, the nature or essence, and the energies. The Son and the Holy Spirit are, so to say, personal processions, the energies natural processions. The energies are inseparable from the nature, and the nature is inseparable from the three Persons. These distinctions are of great importance for the Eastern Church’s conception of mystical life:

1. The doctrine of the energies, ineffably distinct from the essence, is the dogmatic basis of the real character of all mystical experience...

http://orthodoxword.wordpress.com/20...ergies-of-god/

PS One of the posters mentioned that WL did not teach that the Son was the Holy Spirit. I got this quote:

“The Son is the Father, and the Son is also the Spirit ... and the Lord Jesus who is the Son is also the Eternal Father. Our Lord is the Son, and He is also the Father” - Witness Lee, Concerning the Triune God, pp. 18-19 (1973)

http://www.billionbibles.org/china/shouters.html
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 07:15 AM   #182
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by InChristAlone View Post
PS One of the posters mentioned that WL did not teach that the Son was the Holy Spirit. I got this quote:

“The Son is the Father, and the Son is also the Spirit ... and the Lord Jesus who is the Son is also the Eternal Father. Our Lord is the Son, and He is also the Father” - Witness Lee, Concerning the Triune God, pp. 18-19 (1973)

http://www.billionbibles.org/china/shouters.html
Amen, ICA brings forth a quote by Lee that proves he said the son is the Spirit.

Thanks ICA. Good find. Right on, for 15:45
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 09:03 AM   #183
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Hence, a candidate for the definition of spirit is a person without a body, an unembodied person. And, as a matter of fact, Oxford philosopher Richard Swinburne in his book The Coherence of God defines spirit that way.
Sorry zeek, but it looks like you're just throwing things up against the wall to see what sticks. Look, if this fellow did say such a thing I would like to know what it has to do with what we are discussing here. It's apples and oranges at best.

Sorry, but this definition of "a person without a body" is most certainly NOT a candidate here in 1 Cor 15:45. Again, the apostle painstakingly, clearly, strongly shows us that this is a SPIRITUAL BODY, which is even contrasted with our natural body to clarify his point. "The first man Adam" was made a living soul WITH A BODY, and Paul tells us that this body was actually not the "finished product", but it was merely a seed of "the body that is to be".(vrs 37) Then in verse 44: "it is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body". Jesus Christ, as "the last Adam", became the forerunner by receiving this spiritual body through his resurrection. We will also receive our spiritual body at the point of our resurrection.

Now, at this time, those who have died and are awaiting the resurrection, could be considered, I suppose, "a spirit, a person without a body". I'm reminded of Hebrews 12:23 "But you have come...To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect". Not sure if this example hits the spot, but it will have to do for now. In any event though, it is clearly evident that the apostle Paul is not speaking of a person without a body in 1 Cor 15:45
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 11:49 AM   #184
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I'm confused -- what's new -- but haven't we determined that a spiritual body is an oxymoron?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 12:18 PM   #185
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Actually nothing we find here in 1 Corinthians 15 is going to be new per se, after all it was written about 2,000 years ago. What may be new is our deeper discovery and fuller understanding of what the apostle Paul wrote all those years ago. "a spiritual body" is not really a oxymoron but a paradox of sorts. But God works with paradoxes in the Bible quite frequently. He's God, so he can do these kind of things!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 12:57 PM   #186
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Actually nothing we find here in 1 Corinthians 15 is going to be new per se, after all it was written about 2,000 years ago. What may be new is our deeper discovery and fuller understanding of what the apostle Paul wrote all those years ago. "a spiritual body" is not really a oxymoron but a paradox of sorts. But God works with paradoxes in the Bible quite frequently. He's God, so he can do these kind of things!
And we'll understand it better by and by :
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1HS3zPS6_Rk
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 05:02 PM   #187
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Sorry zeek, but it looks like you're just throwing things up against the wall to see what sticks. Look, if this fellow did say such a thing I would like to know what it has to do with what we are discussing here. It's apples and oranges at best. Sorry, but this definition of "a person without a body" is most certainly NOT a candidate here in 1 Cor 15:45.

That's part of what I find so perplexing. It's a definition that works in many contexts but not here.


Again, the apostle painstakingly, clearly, strongly shows us that this is a SPIRITUAL BODY, which is even contrasted with our natural body to clarify his point. "The first man Adam" was made a living soul WITH A BODY, and Paul tells us that this body was actually not the "finished product", but it was merely a seed of "the body that is to be".(vrs 37) Then in verse 44: "it is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body". Jesus Christ, as "the last Adam", became the forerunner by receiving this spiritual body through his resurrection. We will also receive our spiritual body at the point of our resurrection.

That leads me to another part of my perplexity: Why then does Paul not say "spiritual-body' in v45 like he does in v44? I already took a shot at explaining that below. You seemed to agree with me then. But, I'm not even certain of it myself.

Now, at this time, those who have died and are awaiting the resurrection, could be considered, I suppose, "a spirit, a person without a body". I'm reminded of Hebrews 12:23 "But you have come...To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect". Not sure if this example hits the spot, but it will have to do for now. In any event though, it is clearly evident that the apostle Paul is not speaking of a person without a body in 1 Cor 15:45
One wouldn't think so given the context, but one is hard-pressed for a clear paraphrase that captures what Paul was getting at. The recovery VersionOnline has it "Now He is a life-giving Spirit in resurrection, with a spiritual body." http://online.recoveryversion.org/Fo...sp?FNtsID=4674 Seems like they are touching all the bases there. Right? One one hand they use an indefinite article a. On the other they capitalize Spirit. Then they add the caveat ", with a body." I would laugh, except, I'm not sure I can do any better. At least they avoided the excesses of Lee's earlier statements like “The Son is the Father, and the Son is also the Spirit ... and the Lord Jesus who is the Son is also the Eternal Father. Our Lord is the Son, and He is also the Father”. Maybe that's why some of their former Evangelical opponents are giving them a pass.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-06-2014, 05:06 PM   #188
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
And we'll understand it better by and by :
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1HS3zPS6_Rk
Meanwhile maybe it's not an issue we should kill each other over or even a valid basis for rejecting fellowship with someone.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 05:33 AM   #189
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Zeek,

I've been away for a few days and see that you are not really paying attention, yet accusing Unto and myself of equivocating concerning these two verses.

Actually, it should have been clear that the use in 1 Cor 2 was intended as a reference to the spirit of God. The context refers us to our own understanding of what goes on within us. That is referred to as our spirit. In the same way, God's spirit (or Spirit, not sure if this is truly a reference to the Holy Spirit or to the core attribute of God that he is spirit) knows all concerning God.

When we get to 1 Cor 15, much has passed and the question on the table concerns the nature of the body we will receive in resurrection. There are many possibilities to what brought the subject up. But Paul begins to talk about the body. It is called a body, not a disembodied spirit — a ghost. Yet it has attributes that are not consistent with a purely physical body. Did Paul know as a matter of certainty what he was talking about? Probably not.

But he was inspired to point to the example of Jesus after the resurrection. At that point, the man who was almost incapable of losing a crowd could suddenly be there, then be gone. Send the disciples ahead, then be waiting for them when they got there. Appear to them in a locked room, then disappear. Be touched, hugged, prodded, yet simply rise up from the ground and disappear into the clouds above.

Here, spirit is not about the essence of God, or about some special aspect of what we otherwise call the soul of man. It is talking about the outward aspects of a physical being that is not acting entirely according to normal physics.

Unto and I have never suggested that there is anything common between 1 Cor 2 and 1 Cor 15 other than the word "spirit" being used. We acknowledge the potential for morphing the two together into one and thereby engaging in equivocation. We have instead delineated the differences and insisted that they are not simply the same. That they are not talking about the same thing.

Equivocating would be Lee when he insists that a discussion about this breaks-the-laws-of-physics body means that for Jesus, he became the Holy Spirit. That is what is not found in the passage. Of course, Jesus is holy. His body is now spiritual (not just physical, but ghost-like). Therefore Jesus is a holy spirit, but not The Holy Spirit. To say otherwise, as Lee did, is the equivocation.

From my vantage point, it appears that you define equivocation quite well, then apply it as if it actually means the opposite. You think that defining "spirit" as used in the two different passages is necessary to avoid equivocation. All that is required is that we see and reveal the two different uses and point to how they are different rather than trying to insist they are the same simply because of the word. If you are confused still — if you want to have a more thorough discussion on why they are not the same — ask that question. But you have asked the opposite. By accusing us of equivocation, you have asserted that we are using them as if the two verses are talking about the same thing. We have done just he opposite.

So what exactly are you trying to do? Obfuscate? Act up? I don't get it. Your question/assertion does not agree with the verbiage that goes with it.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 06:47 AM   #190
InChristAlone
Member
 
InChristAlone's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jan 2014
Posts: 365
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Amen, ICA brings forth a quote by Lee that proves he said the son is the Spirit.

Thanks ICA. Good find. Right on, for 15:45
Some more quotes:

“The Father was expressed among men in the Son, and the Son became the Spirit to come into men. The Father is in the Son, and the Son became the Spirit.” Witness Lee, God’s New Testament Economy, fifth printing, 2002 (Anaheim, CA: Living Stream Ministry, 1986), p. 9 (emphasis added).

“...the Lord Christ is the Spirit and the Spirit is the Lord Christ....” The New Testament Recovery Version, note 18-11, third printing, 2001 (Anaheim, CA: Living Stream Ministry, 1991), p. 775.

“...God the Father is also the Spirit (John 4:24). Hence, all three Persons of the Godhead are the Spirit.”Witness Lee, The Economy of God, seventh printing, 1997 (Anaheim, CA: Living Stream Ministry, 1968), p. 14.

http://static.harvesthousepublishers..._Lawsuit_3.pdf
__________________
1 Corinthians 13:4-8
InChristAlone is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 07:29 AM   #191
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

OBW, from what I've seen Zeek's charge of equivocation had to do with not answering what is "the righteousness of God" and "being about the Father's business," not about 2:10 and 15:45.

I could be wrong. It's me that wants to know what spirit is. I like Ghost ... was raised with the KJV ... for whatever that figures. I guess whatever a spirit is, and spiritual bodies are, they're a good thing.

Maybe that's all we can know.

And here we are, loving a mystery. Cuz it's good.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 09:05 AM   #192
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Zeek,

I've been away for a few days and see that you are not really paying attention, yet accusing Unto and myself of equivocating concerning these two verses.

Actually, it should have been clear that the use in 1 Cor 2 was intended as a reference to the spirit of God. The context refers us to our own understanding of what goes on within us. That is referred to as our spirit. In the same way, God's spirit (or Spirit, not sure if this is truly a reference to the Holy Spirit or to the core attribute of God that he is spirit) knows all concerning God.

When we get to 1 Cor 15, much has passed and the question on the table concerns the nature of the body we will receive in resurrection. There are many possibilities to what brought the subject up. But Paul begins to talk about the body. It is called a body, not a disembodied spirit — a ghost. Yet it has attributes that are not consistent with a purely physical body. Did Paul know as a matter of certainty what he was talking about? Probably not.

But he was inspired to point to the example of Jesus after the resurrection. At that point, the man who was almost incapable of losing a crowd could suddenly be there, then be gone. Send the disciples ahead, then be waiting for them when they got there. Appear to them in a locked room, then disappear. Be touched, hugged, prodded, yet simply rise up from the ground and disappear into the clouds above.

Here, spirit is not about the essence of God, or about some special aspect of what we otherwise call the soul of man. It is talking about the outward aspects of a physical being that is not acting entirely according to normal physics.

Unto and I have never suggested that there is anything common between 1 Cor 2 and 1 Cor 15 other than the word "spirit" being used. We acknowledge the potential for morphing the two together into one and thereby engaging in equivocation. We have instead delineated the differences and insisted that they are not simply the same. That they are not talking about the same thing.

Equivocating would be Lee when he insists that a discussion about this breaks-the-laws-of-physics body means that for Jesus, he became the Holy Spirit. That is what is not found in the passage. Of course, Jesus is holy. His body is now spiritual (not just physical, but ghost-like). Therefore Jesus is a holy spirit, but not The Holy Spirit. To say otherwise, as Lee did, is the equivocation.

From my vantage point, it appears that you define equivocation quite well, then apply it as if it actually means the opposite. You think that defining "spirit" as used in the two different passages is necessary to avoid equivocation. All that is required is that we see and reveal the two different uses and point to how they are different rather than trying to insist they are the same simply because of the word. If you are confused still — if you want to have a more thorough discussion on why they are not the same — ask that question. But you have asked the opposite. By accusing us of equivocation, you have asserted that we are using them as if the two verses are talking about the same thing. We have done just he opposite.

So what exactly are you trying to do? Obfuscate? Act up? I don't get it. Your question/assertion does not agree with the verbiage that goes with it.
My problem with your approach is that you refuse to define the term spirit and then use the word with shifting meanings. That is what I called equivocation. I wouldn't have a problem with that if you would admit that like myself you don't know what 15:45 means. But, you go on as if you do.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 09:16 AM   #193
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
OBW, from what I've seen Zeek's charge of equivocation had to do with not answering what is "the righteousness of God" and "being about the Father's business," not about 2:10 and 15:45.

I could be wrong. It's me that wants to know what spirit is. I like Ghost ... was raised with the KJV ... for whatever that figures. I guess whatever a spirit is, and spiritual bodies are, they're a good thing.

Maybe that's all we can know.

And here we are, loving a mystery. Cuz it's good.
It's true, OBW seemed to prevaricate about the RIGHTEOUSNESS OF GOD and the FATHER'S BUSINESS too. But, I have repeatedly asked for a definition of the word spirit and gotten no answer. Evidently they don't know but do not wish to admit it. They go on about context. Yet from the context they are apparently unable to derive what the word means. They criticize my attempts at definition but are unable or unwilling to do any better.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 01:56 PM   #194
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Here is the definition of "sprit." (thanks to the fine people at Webster's)

1. an animating or vital principle held to give life to physical organisms

2. a supernatural being or essence: as
a. Holy Spirit

b. soul

c. an often malevolent being that is bodiless but can become visible; specifically, a ghost

d. a malevolent being that enters and possesses a human being
3. temper or disposition of mind or outlook especially when vigorous or animated, e.g., “in high spirits”

4. the immaterial intelligent or sentient part of a person

5.
a. the activating or essential principle influencing a person. e.g., “acted in a spirit of helpfulness”

b. an inclination, impulse, or tendency of a specified kind — mood
6.
a. a special attitude or frame of mind, e.g., the money-making spirit

b: the feeling, quality, or disposition characterizing something, e.g., "undertaken in a spirit of fun"
7. a lively or brisk quality in a person or a person's actions

8. a person having a character or disposition of a specified nature

9. a mental disposition characterized by firmness or assertiveness, e.g., “he denied the charge with spirit”

10.
a. distillate

1: as
(1) the liquid containing ethanol and water that is distilled from an alcoholic liquid or mash — often used in plural

(2) any of various volatile liquids obtained by distillation or cracking (as of petroleum, shale, or wood) — often used in plural
b. a usually volatile organic solvent (as an alcohol, ester, or hydrocarbon)
11.
a. prevailing tone or tendency, e.g., spirit of the age

b. general intent or real meaning, e.g., spirit of the law
12. an alcoholic solution of a volatile substance, e.g., spirit of camphor

13. enthusiastic loyalty, e.g. school spirit


Now the question that bothers me is why you needed this? I have never shifted my definitions. When discussing 1 Cor 2:10, there is one meaning. When discussing 1 Cor 15:45, there is another. They are not the same (and can be found as two of the many definitions provided above). There has not been any morphing around between meanings in any particular context. And it has been clearly stated that neither verse/passage has any bearing on the other in terms of the meaning of the word spirit or how it is used.

So I have to consider that either you are not following the discussion well (which has been my approach until today), or you are trying to be troublesome. And why would you be troublesome in the manner that you seem to be (if that is the correct assumption)?

I can only respond to the questions raised. And when they don't seem to make sense, try to respond to what I think is meant and see if that brings out something that is easier to understand. As it is, you keep harping on the near absurd. If there is equivocation, it is in the position that the word "spirit" in both verses means the exact same thing in all aspects. And you insist that we prove that it is not (which is what we have been showing from the beginning). If you did not intend to infer that they mean the same thing, then why did you ask us to prove that they are not the same?

Openly using different meanings of words where the context calls for the different meaning is not equivocation. Equivocation would be to arrive a one passage, note the word spirit, and start talking about it like it was what was talked about in the other passage, thereby making the two into one meaning. Like when Karl Marx used the word "exploit" within a discussion of economics to enrage the less educated who would not realize that in the economic discussion, exploit does not mean to unrighteously use something. Just to use it. And if you have people providing labor, that labor is exploited. But not necessarily in the way that should cause workers to rise up and revolt.

Going back to a post of yours on the July 2, you argue that Unto has not proved that the word spirit in 1 Cor 2:10 is not the same as the word in 1 Cor 15:45. Then you spend the rest of you time referring only to the meaning of the word in 1 Cor 2:10. You don't even state an assumption about 15:45. Of course, it is entirely possible that the word is the same. The question is, what is the meaning in each of the verses. And this has been discussed ad nauseum. I do not see how you can say that it has not been defined. I know I have. Are you actually reading my post, or just looking for words that say "in this case, spirit means _____, and in the other case, it means _____."

Actually, looking at the list I provided from Webster's online, # 2.a fits 1 Cor 2:10 fairly well, although that verse may not be simply talking about the Holy Spirit. For 15:45 it is a little more difficult since, like Paul indicates, we are not dealing with something that is physical (disembodied as I think you said it once) but also not simply a ghost (sort of like 2.c. without the malevolence). So Paul is using the term to overlay the idea of supernatural (non-malevolent, but a ghost) onto the physical flesh. It is not simply either. What does that mean? I don't know. But it seems to have been enough to get the minds back to what is important. (And what kind of body we will have is not really important. We will have what we have, not what we think we will have.)

As for the suggestion that awareness made that the whole thing goes back to what is "being about the Father's business" or "the righteousness of God," it is funny that those were brought into a side discussion that was not really about the meaning of "spirit" in any case. And they were not provided as something to have a precise definition, but rather to stand as phrases about living life as sinners who have recognized the commands to live righteously in the world in which we find ourselves as opposed to doing a lot of "spiritual" activities like going to lots of meetings, and saying spiritual things as we ignore righteousness because we expect that if it was important it would naturally flow from us.

I bet Adam and Eve thought the same thing. And look where that got us.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-07-2014, 06:05 PM   #195
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
But, I have repeatedly asked for a definition of the word spirit and gotten no answer. Evidently they don't know but do not wish to admit it. They go on about context. Yet from the context they are apparently unable to derive what the word means. They criticize my attempts at definition but are unable or unwilling to do any better.
zeek I've provided the answerers for you, but since they are directly from the Bible you don't accept them. (I can only assume you don't accept them because you just ignore clear biblical definitions and go about your own way) I have given the context, which is CLEARLY PROVIDED BY THE SURROUNDING VERSES, WHICH CONTEXT IN TURN PROVIDES A CLEAR DEFINITION OF WHAT IS MEANT BY "LIFE GIVING SPIRIT". You keep insisting to isolate the word "spirit" from this originally coined term of the apostle Paul - "life-giving spirit". In fact, this originally coined term is best defined, as I have clearly shown, by the preceding 9 verses and by the 4 verses that follow.

I have, in numerous posts, shown how these surrounding verses give us a firm, logical basis to believe that this term "live-giving spirit" is referring to the resurrected body of the Lord Jesus. If you think otherwise, then make your argument. But keep it within the context of the Bible in general, and even better keep it within the context of 1 Corinthians 15. If you can't seem to get an understanding of this "spiritual body" that is mentioned several times, then I suggest you do some deeper studying of the writings of the apostles, and more specifically the writings of the apostle Paul....then get back to us and make a more intelligent argument than just "they haven't defined spirit so they must not know any more than me!"
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 02:09 AM   #196
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

[QUOTE=OBW;33315]Here is the definition of "sprit." (thanks to the fine people at Webster's)

1. an animating or vital principle held to give life to physical organisms

2. a supernatural being or essence: as
a. Holy Spirit

b. soul

c. an often malevolent being that is bodiless but can become visible; specifically, a ghost

d. a malevolent being that enters and possesses a human being
3. temper or disposition of mind or outlook especially when vigorous or animated, e.g., “in high spirits”

4. the immaterial intelligent or sentient part of a person

5.
a. the activating or essential principle influencing a person. e.g., “acted in a spirit of helpfulness”

b. an inclination, impulse, or tendency of a specified kind — mood
6.
a. a special attitude or frame of mind, e.g., the money-making spirit

b: the feeling, quality, or disposition characterizing something, e.g., "undertaken in a spirit of fun"
7. a lively or brisk quality in a person or a person's actions

8. a person having a character or disposition of a specified nature

9. a mental disposition characterized by firmness or assertiveness, e.g., “he denied the charge with spirit”

10.
a. distillate

1: as
(1) the liquid containing ethanol and water that is distilled from an alcoholic liquid or mash — often used in plural

(2) any of various volatile liquids obtained by distillation or cracking (as of petroleum, shale, or wood) — often used in plural
b. a usually volatile organic solvent (as an alcohol, ester, or hydrocarbon)
11.
a. prevailing tone or tendency, e.g., spirit of the age

b. general intent or real meaning, e.g., spirit of the law
12. an alcoholic solution of a volatile substance, e.g., spirit of camphor

13. enthusiastic loyalty, e.g. school spirit

Correction: That isn't "the" definition, that's 13 definitions. But, anyway, seeking a definition is a step in the right direction.


Now the question that bothers me is why you needed this? I have never shifted my definitions.

Right. Up until now, you never gave a definition, so you couldn't have shifted them. What seemed to shift was your usage of the term.


When discussing 1 Cor 2:10, there is one meaning. When discussing 1 Cor 15:45, there is another. They are not the same (and can be found as two of the many definitions provided above). There has not been any morphing around between meanings in any particular context. And it has been clearly stated that neither verse/passage has any bearing on the other in terms of the meaning of the word spirit or how it is used.

No bearing? Even though it is the same word being used by the same author in the same book? Are you sure? Because, it might be reasonable to suppose that how a text uses a word in one place has some bearing on how it is used in another even if we do not expect the usages to be identical.


So I have to consider that either you are not following the discussion well (which has been my approach until today), or you are trying to be troublesome. And why would you be troublesome in the manner that you seem to be (if that is the correct assumption)?

Are those the only two assumptions you can come up with? Not very charitable ones at that. I followed the discussion well enough to notice that you had never defined the term in question. I wanted to know if your thesis about 15:45 included a definition for what a spirit is. I assume that if someone cannot define the terms of their discourse than they may not know what they are talking about.


I can only respond to the questions raised. And when they don't seem to make sense, try to respond to what I think is meant and see if that brings out something that is easier to understand. As it is, you keep harping on the near absurd. If there is equivocation, it is in the position that the word "spirit" in both verses means the exact same thing in all aspects. And you insist that we prove that it is not (which is what we have been showing from the beginning). If you did not intend to infer that they mean the same thing, then why did you ask us to prove that they are not the same?

I asked in order to find out what you thought the words meant. I'm still trying to find out.



Going back to a post of yours on the July 2, you argue that Unto has not proved that the word spirit in 1 Cor 2:10 is not the same as the word in 1 Cor 15:45. Then you spend the rest of you time referring only to the meaning of the word in 1 Cor 2:10. You don't even state an assumption about 15:45. Of course, it is entirely possible that the word is the same. The question is, what is the meaning in each of the verses. And this has been discussed ad nauseum. I do not see how you can say that it has not been defined. I know I have. Are you actually reading my post, or just looking for words that say "in this case, spirit means _____, and in the other case, it means _____."

I can say that because, up until now, no one has defined the term except me.

Actually, looking at the list I provided from Webster's online, # 2.a fits 1 Cor 2:10 fairly well, although that verse may not be simply talking about the Holy Spirit.

OK, so you're almost willing to commit to a definition there.


For 15:45 it is a little more difficult since, like Paul indicates, we are not dealing with something that is physical (disembodied as I think you said it once) but also not simply a ghost (sort of like 2.c. without the malevolence).

Just a little more difficult? You're saying it is not physical, and not a ghost. Then what?


So Paul is using the term to overlay the idea of supernatural (non-malevolent, but a ghost) onto the physical flesh. It is not simply either. What does that mean? I don't know.

Thank you. That's what I suspected all along. I don't know either. Welcome to the club.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 02:39 AM   #197
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post


zeek I've provided the answerers for you, but since they are directly from the Bible you don't accept them. (I can only assume you don't accept them because you just ignore clear biblical definitions and go about your own way) I have given the context, which is CLEARLY PROVIDED BY THE SURROUNDING VERSES, WHICH CONTEXT IN TURN PROVIDES A CLEAR DEFINITION OF WHAT IS MEANT BY "LIFE GIVING SPIRIT". You keep insisting to isolate the word "spirit" from this originally coined term of the apostle Paul - "life-giving spirit". In fact, this originally coined term is best defined, as I have clearly shown, by the preceding 9 verses and by the 4 verses that follow.

If a definition is an explicit statement of what a word means, then the Bible doesn't give a definition of the term spirit anywhere that I am aware of. What you are trying to do is deduce a definition from the text. In fact, you don't even do that. You simply repeat over and over that the context makes it clear. What it makes clear, you don't say. So, I suppose that you don't know.

I have, in numerous posts, shown how these surrounding verses give us a firm, logical basis to believe that this term "live-giving spirit" is referring to the resurrected body of the Lord Jesus. If you think otherwise, then make your argument. But keep it within the context of the Bible in general, and even better keep it within the context of 1 Corinthians 15. If you can't seem to get an understanding of this "spiritual body" that is mentioned several times, then I suggest you do some deeper studying of the writings of the apostles, and more specifically the writings of the apostle Paul....then get back to us and make a more intelligent argument than just "they haven't defined spirit so they must not know any more than me!"
By the way, you keep typing "live-giving spirit" instead of "life-giving spirit". At first I thought it was a typo, but since you have repeated it, I'm just checking to make sure you don't have some special distinction you are trying to make.

Yes, I admit I don't know what a spiritual body is. I don't think you do either. I've never seen one, or if I did, I didn't know that was what it was. Like I said before, if Paul meant "spiritual body" in 15:45 he could have said so. I don't know why he didn't. You haven't explained why he didn't despite my repeated questions, so it's pretty clear that you don't know the answer either.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 07:41 AM   #198
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Like I said before, if Paul meant "spiritual body" in 15:45 he could have said so. I don't know why he didn't. You haven't explained why he didn't despite my repeated questions, so it's pretty clear that you don't know the answer either.
Of course they don't know what spirit is. Spirit is undefinable. We don't have either the terms to define it, or any reference point, except what we have in the material world ... and that won't do.

We don't even know what a human is. But we can point at one, and say, "that's a human." We can't point at the/a spirit. It's like a wind devil, a little miniature wind spout -- they're cute, I always stop to watch them -- if it weren't pickin' up leaves and such we wouldn't even be able to see it. Try to capture it in a big box, and you won't find it in the box.

And that's a physical event. With the spirit we can't even put flour on the floor to catch its footprints, or spray it with paint (white paint, of course).

And so we try. "The Spirit is a "force," we say ; the Spirit is God working ; the Spirit is the wind, or the breath ; God is Spirit. Hosepipe (of Elden Hall fame) says a spirit is shapeless. That keeps the spirit from being a blob, or a plasma kinda thang. But doesn't define what spirit is.

Our brother Zeek is just being honest. He can't define spirit. He admits that.

Believe me I know how hard it is. From diapers I've heard about the Holy Spirit. And I heard the stories, of how Jesus and Paul were led by the Spirit. I didn't know any better. I was a humble little child (and not inquisitive enough to even ask such a question as 'what is spirit?')

So I realize, after all these years of never asking that question, how hard it is to admit that I don't even know what spirit is.

And everyone that's honest will admit that they don't know either; that they can't define it ... even while shying away from admitting that they don't know. I re-flexed from admitting that.

However, we don't know what electricity is either, but we know how to use it. Is Spirit the same kinda thing? Can we use it?

And here we are, again, face to face with a mystery ... perhaps the mystery of mysteries.

The first Adam became a soul, the last one became a spirit. What is a soul, and what is a spirit, is not for us to know.

Perhaps we'll understand better in the by and by.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 08:49 AM   #199
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Yes, I admit I don't know what a spiritual body is. I don't think you do either. I've never seen one, or if I did, I didn't know that was what it was. Like I said before, if Paul meant "spiritual body" in 15:45 he could have said so. I don't know why he didn't. You haven't explained why he didn't despite my repeated questions, so it's pretty clear that you don't know the answer either.
What I know about a spiritual body is just what is described by the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 15. You could know the same but you apparently have ripped out the pages that give a relatively clear description. Why do you refuse to see what is right before you? It seems to me you are looking for an extra biblical explanation, but you're not going to get one from me. The apostle Paul was a theologian's theologian. Most of the time you are not going to "get him" without digging. 1 Corinthians 15 is basically a sermon, packed chock-full with all sorts of interpretive teachings and declarations. What you (zeek) want to do is break into the middle of the sermon and rudely interrupt by insisting on a definition of one single word, when you haven't bothered to listen to the first part of the sermon (or the last for that matter).

Sorry, but sound biblical interpretation and exegesis just doesn't work this way. Of course one can always take short cuts like Witness Lee did, and do theology in a make-it-up-as-you-go-along - - doesn't matter what anybody else said for thousands of years - - I have light nobody else has - - shut up and listen kind of way.

Here is a reference to a number of commentaries on 1 Cor 15:45 from biblehub.com. http://biblehub.com/commentaries/1_c...ians/15-45.htm Some of them might very well contain the explanation that you are looking for. Some of them even seem to point to the interpretation that "the life-giving spirit" is indeed the Holy Spirit, or at least that's what I get out of their commentary. One of them get's into some pretty detailed descriptions using the original Greek, which most people will probably not find very much use for. Please take a little time and review these commentaries when you get a chance. Thanks in advance.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 01:53 PM   #200
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I said the following:
Quote:
Now the question that bothers me is why you needed this? I have never shifted my definitions.
And you reply with:
Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Right. Up until now, you never gave a definition, so you couldn't have shifted them. What seemed to shift was your usage of the term.
First, until you (or someone) brought up 2 Cor 2:10, and went on about it for a while, I was never talking about that verse. Only 15:45. So I was not doing any of what you are talking about.

I only mentioned 2:10 later on and noted the meaning as provided by another. It was never my point of discussion.

But to say that there had never been a definition until my prior post is to completely ignore the discussion had gone on. Defining "spirit," and "spiritual" in connection to "body" and in the context of the ongoing discussion was the whole point of the discussion. There was much made about the fact that it was not about the person of The Spirit. It was clearly stated as being about the nature of the body that was observed in the resurrected Christ. "Nature of the body." And it was clearly noted that "spirit" and "body" are not words that would typically be found in such a juxtaposition. While I may have never used this precise wording, what I said could be distilled down to the following
Quote:
"Spiritual" and "spirit" within this particular discussion by Paul seems to indicate something of the nature of the resurrection body that he is trying to describe for the Corinthians. Since there is nothing concrete to point to other than Jesus after the resurrection, that is where he turns. It was a body. It was not merely a "spirit" in the sense a ghost that you can sometimes see but has no solid features. But neither was it a solid body incapable of such things as coming and going without being seen or opening windows or doors. Paul called it a "spiritual body" in verse 44. And then in parallel, in verse 45 he refers to it as "a life-giving spirit."
As I said, I never put all this together quite so succinctly. But it was always there. The discussion defined the term in use. If you missed it, that is OK. It is your insistence on using pejorative terms concerning your lack of understanding of the discussion that raised my ire. I cannot speak for Unto.

If you had given some indication that you just didn't understand what was being said, or that you didn't see it that way (which is how I chose to take it at first anyway) then maybe you could have avoided the unpleasantries of these past few posts.

As for 1 Cor 2:10, it is clearly talking about the inner aspects of he being and nature of God, not of the body that Jesus rose from the dead with. Despite the common word, I cannot fathom how you start with the presumption that they mean the same thing and insist on someone absolutely proving that they are not.

I would issue the challenge in a different way. If you think that they might be the same (other than the fact of the common word that we have not established has at least 13 different definitions with several subdefinitions), then you should provide the reasons to accept that position. A casual perusal of the verses and their contexts screams for a different meaning. I honestly believe that you need to provide something of substance that refutes what I see as the only starting point — and that is that they do not mean the literal same thing.

If you choose to do no more than say they are in the same book written by the same person, then don't bother. And cease your insistence for our definitions (provided over and over) and proof. You have it. You have said nothing about it other than to say we need to do it again. No. It is your turn.

Then, at the end, you quote from me:
Quote:
So Paul is using the term to overlay the idea of supernatural (non-malevolent, but a ghost) onto the physical flesh. It is not simply either. What does that mean? I don't know.
to which you respond:
Quote:
Thank you. That's what I suspected all along. I don't know either. Welcome to the club.
While this thread is now too long to go back and find the place I said it, I said quite early along that Paul was dealing with a question for which he did not have an easy explanation. And I'm pretty sure that I thought that the best he could do to define it was to provide the example of the resurrected Jesus (which none of the Corinthians has actually seen) and describe it in words they knew. I never suggested that saying it was a spiritual body was a fully satisfying answer. In fact, I believe that I indicated that Paul was probably hoping to get them to accept something that would be satisfactory, even if not complete (as if he could give a complete definition) and then move on to something else.

And if you think it is interesting that I think that it is unclear exactly what "spritual body" means, then what do you think the Corinthians thought? Probably much the same. But it was presumed to be enough to move on from.

If I assumed that there could be no absolute definition of that "body," then how should anyone assume that I had it figured out or knew what it all meant. In fact, it should have been obvious from reading my posts as posts, and not as independent sentences to be critiqued as isolated fragments of fact, that I thought the question deserved no more serious attempt at precise definition than was provided because it will be what it will be and getting all in a tizzy about it is not worth much. I think I have essentially said the same thing about some of the more trite discussions about things in Revelation that people often get so wrapped up in. Things like "will we be able to fly around?" or "I wonder what it is like to walk on gold."

So if your goal was to get someone to come to saying "I don't know precisely what it means" then you should have read more closely. It was always there.

But if the goal is to go where you seem to want to take it — like "spirit" should mean the exact same thing in all places in one book — then you deserve every bit of ire that is getting thrown in your direction. That position has less support than anything I have provided in all of these posts. Again if that is where you are going, it is your turn to step up and make a point (besides simply stating it).
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 07:14 PM   #201
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Of course they don't know what spirit is. Spirit is undefinable. We don't have either the terms to define it, or any reference point, except what we have in the material world ... and that won't do.

Are you sure? Have we exhausted all the resources at our disposal even if, as UntoHim insists we limit ourselves strictly to the Bible? Even if we can't get at the meaning can we really conclude with certainty that there isn't some genius or lucky fool out there who can unlock the meaning of the word?

We don't even know what a human is. But we can point at one, and say, "that's a human." We can't point at the/a spirit. It's like a wind devil, a little miniature wind spout -- they're cute, I always stop to watch them -- if it weren't pickin' up leaves and such we wouldn't even be able to see it. Try to capture it in a big box, and you won't find it in the box.


And that's a physical event. With the spirit we can't even put flour on the floor to catch its footprints, or spray it with paint (white paint, of course).

It's true there isn't a visible tangible object we can point to lieu of a precise Biblical definition. But, the word is used so many times in different ways in the Bible. Haven't you used the word yourself many times yourself in the past with the assurance that you knew what you were talking about? Didn't you once believe you were filled with it? Or that you were releasing it? That the big S version of it indwelled your small s version? That it was the paraclete the comforter, or a purveyor of ultimate Truth? Are you really ready to throw a towel in defining the putative source of all that?

And so we try. "The Spirit is a "force," we say ; the Spirit is God working ; the Spirit is the wind, or the breath ; God is Spirit. Hosepipe (of Elden Hall fame) says a spirit is shapeless. That keeps the spirit from being a blob, or a plasma kinda thang. But doesn't define what spirit is.


A mighty rushing wind [Acts 2:2] does seem like a force but it is used in a simile rather than literally there.

Our brother Zeek is just being honest. He can't define spirit. He admits that.

Right, but I haven't given up. I'm still working on it.

Believe me I know how hard it is. From diapers I've heard about the Holy Spirit. And I heard the stories, of how Jesus and Paul were led by the Spirit. I didn't know any better. I was a humble little child (and not inquisitive enough to even ask such a question as 'what is spirit?') So I realize, after all these years of never asking that question, how hard it is to admit that I don't even know what spirit is.

Maybe careful reflection on what you experienced when believed you knew what the spirit was will reveal what it is?

And everyone that's honest will admit that they don't know either; that they can't define it ... even while shying away from admitting that they don't know. I re-flexed from admitting that. However, we don't know what electricity is either, but we know how to use it. Is Spirit the same kinda thing? Can we use it?

Electricity seems to be at least partially analogical.

And here we are, again, face to face with a mystery ... perhaps the mystery of mysteries. The first Adam became a soul, the last one became a spirit. What is a soul, and what is a spirit, is not for us to know. Perhaps we'll understand better in the by and by.
Perhaps, but I don't think we have ruled out every conceivable means of accessing what spirit is in the here and now yet.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 09:22 PM   #202
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
What I know about a spiritual body is just what is described by the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 15. You could know the same but you apparently have ripped out the pages that give a relatively clear description. Why do you refuse to see what is right before you? It seems to me you are looking for an extra biblical explanation, but you're not going to get one from me. The apostle Paul was a theologian's theologian. Most of the time you are not going to "get him" without digging. 1 Corinthians 15 is basically a sermon, packed chock-full with all sorts of interpretive teachings and declarations. What you (zeek) want to do is break into the middle of the sermon and rudely interrupt by insisting on a definition of one single word, when you haven't bothered to listen to the first part of the sermon (or the last for that matter).

Sorry, but sound biblical interpretation and exegesis just doesn't work this way. Of course one can always take short cuts like Witness Lee did, and do theology in a make-it-up-as-you-go-along - - doesn't matter what anybody else said for thousands of years - - I have light nobody else has - - shut up and listen kind of way.

Here is a reference to a number of commentaries on 1 Cor 15:45 from biblehub.com. http://biblehub.com/commentaries/1_c...ians/15-45.htm Some of them might very well contain the explanation that you are looking for. Some of them even seem to point to the interpretation that "the life-giving spirit" is indeed the Holy Spirit, or at least that's what I get out of their commentary. One of them get's into some pretty detailed descriptions using the original Greek, which most people will probably not find very much use for. Please take a little time and review these commentaries when you get a chance. Thanks in advance.
Thanks for the link. I'll check it out.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-08-2014, 09:58 PM   #203
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I said the following:
And you reply with:
First, until you (or someone) brought up 2 Cor 2:10, and went on about it for a while, I was never talking about that verse. Only 15:45. So I was not doing any of what you are talking about.

I only mentioned 2:10 later on and noted the meaning as provided by another. It was never my point of discussion.

But to say that there had never been a definition until my prior post is to completely ignore the discussion had gone on. Defining "spirit," and "spiritual" in connection to "body" and in the context of the ongoing discussion was the whole point of the discussion. There was much made about the fact that it was not about the person of The Spirit. It was clearly stated as being about the nature of the body that was observed in the resurrected Christ. "Nature of the body." And it was clearly noted that "spirit" and "body" are not words that would typically be found in such a juxtaposition. While I may have never used this precise wording, what I said could be distilled down to the following
As I said, I never put all this together quite so succinctly. But it was always there. The discussion defined the term in use. If you missed it, that is OK. It is your insistence on using pejorative terms concerning your lack of understanding of the discussion that raised my ire. I cannot speak for Unto.

If you had given some indication that you just didn't understand what was being said, or that you didn't see it that way (which is how I chose to take it at first anyway) then maybe you could have avoided the unpleasantries of these past few posts.

As for 1 Cor 2:10, it is clearly talking about the inner aspects of he being and nature of God, not of the body that Jesus rose from the dead with. Despite the common word, I cannot fathom how you start with the presumption that they mean the same thing and insist on someone absolutely proving that they are not.

I would issue the challenge in a different way. If you think that they might be the same (other than the fact of the common word that we have not established has at least 13 different definitions with several subdefinitions), then you should provide the reasons to accept that position. A casual perusal of the verses and their contexts screams for a different meaning. I honestly believe that you need to provide something of substance that refutes what I see as the only starting point — and that is that they do not mean the literal same thing.

If you choose to do no more than say they are in the same book written by the same person, then don't bother. And cease your insistence for our definitions (provided over and over) and proof. You have it. You have said nothing about it other than to say we need to do it again. No. It is your turn.

Then, at the end, you quote from me:
to which you respond:
While this thread is now too long to go back and find the place I said it, I said quite early along that Paul was dealing with a question for which he did not have an easy explanation. And I'm pretty sure that I thought that the best he could do to define it was to provide the example of the resurrected Jesus (which none of the Corinthians has actually seen) and describe it in words they knew. I never suggested that saying it was a spiritual body was a fully satisfying answer. In fact, I believe that I indicated that Paul was probably hoping to get them to accept something that would be satisfactory, even if not complete (as if he could give a complete definition) and then move on to something else.

And if you think it is interesting that I think that it is unclear exactly what "spritual body" means, then what do you think the Corinthians thought? Probably much the same. But it was presumed to be enough to move on from.

If I assumed that there could be no absolute definition of that "body," then how should anyone assume that I had it figured out or knew what it all meant. In fact, it should have been obvious from reading my posts as posts, and not as independent sentences to be critiqued as isolated fragments of fact, that I thought the question deserved no more serious attempt at precise definition than was provided because it will be what it will be and getting all in a tizzy about it is not worth much. I think I have essentially said the same thing about some of the more trite discussions about things in Revelation that people often get so wrapped up in. Things like "will we be able to fly around?" or "I wonder what it is like to walk on gold."

So if your goal was to get someone to come to saying "I don't know precisely what it means" then you should have read more closely. It was always there.

But if the goal is to go where you seem to want to take it — like "spirit" should mean the exact same thing in all places in one book — then you deserve every bit of ire that is getting thrown in your direction. That position has less support than anything I have provided in all of these posts. Again if that is where you are going, it is your turn to step up and make a point (besides simply stating it).
Actually, OBW, my point of departure was the same as a deduction that you made in post #1 i.e. that, since God is spirit [John 4:24], all three hypostases of the Trinity are spirit. Spirit seems to be the substance of God. If that's the case, is it too much to suppose that the substance of the human spirit is also spirit? And, if you grant all that, then, whether we are talking about spirit in I Cor 2:10 or 15:45 we are talking about the same thing in a generic sense of the word regardless of whether we are speaking of the second or third person of the Trinity or the human spirit. It was the definition of that generic sense of the word that I was after.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 07:05 AM   #204
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Thanks to OBW:

The last Adam became a life-giving school spirit.

Sounds funny, but there may be something to it.

We seem to be stuck on "spirit." But Paul may have been using spirit in a generic sense.

Maybe the critical word we should be concentrating on is "life-giving."

The word spirit may not have any deep meaning, nor be a "being" kinda
thing, that Zeek and I have been harping on & wondering about.

In fact, maybe Paul could have just said, the last Adam became a life-giving being, or thing.

However, he did use the Greek word pneuma.

So maybe Zeek and I should be looking in the Greek heritage to find what spirit means. Paul, as most back then, had become Hellenized. Maybe they knew back then what was meant by pneuma.

Plus, we aren't in the loop the Corinthians were in with Paul. Paul visited the Corinthians, and preached to them. So they would have an understanding we aren't afforded by Paul's letter.

That just makes it harder for us. Like Unto said, it requires digging.

But we're never gonna be able to define what spirit is. We just aren't. Not until we are one. The human spirit just don't pull that truck.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 07:57 AM   #205
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Thanks to OBW:

The last Adam became a life-giving school spirit.

Sounds funny, but there may be something to it.

We seem to be stuck on "spirit." But Paul may have been using spirit in a generic sense.

Maybe the critical word we should be concentrating on is "life-giving."

The word spirit may not have any deep meaning, nor be a "being" kinda
thing, that Zeek and I have been harping on & wondering about.

In fact, maybe Paul could have just said, the last Adam became a life-giving being, or thing.

However, he did use the Greek word pneuma.

So maybe Zeek and I should be looking in the Greek heritage to find what spirit means. Paul, as most back then, had become Hellenized. Maybe they knew back then what was meant by pneuma.

Plus, we aren't in the loop the Corinthians were in with Paul. Paul visited the Corinthians, and preached to them. So they would have an understanding we aren't afforded by Paul's letter.

That just makes it harder for us. Like Unto said, it requires digging.

But we're never gonna be able to define what spirit is. We just aren't. Not until we are one. The human spirit just don't pull that truck.
I'm not claiming that Paul is using the term in a generic sense, but rather to understand the specific sense in which the term is used anywhere, an understanding of what it means generically would be entailed. Your facetious use of the expression "school spirit" in a trivial sense illustrates the fact that the word “spirit” (with a lower-case s) has almost disappeared from the English language as a significant term. This may be a result of the radical separation of the cognitive function of the mind from emotion and will, as typified in English empiricism. In any case, the word “spirit” appears predominantly in a religious context, and here it is spelled with a capital S. How can we understand the meaning of Spirit unless the meaning of spirit is understood? As ex local churchers we do have an experience that may be relevant. Some of the local church meeting could be easily described as "spirited." How off or on the mark do we consider our experiences of "exercising the spirit"?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 11:44 AM   #206
TLFisher
Member
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: Renton, Washington
Posts: 3,508
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

So much emphasis on part of one verse. Has it been taken out of context in relation to 1 Corinthians 15 as a whole?
TLFisher is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 12:20 PM   #207
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Terry View Post
So much emphasis on part of one verse. Has it been taken out of context in relation to 1 Corinthians 15 as a whole?
Great pains have been taken to put it back into context on this thread.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 02:52 PM   #208
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Actually, OBW, my point of departure was the same as a deduction that you made in post #1 i.e. that, since God is spirit [John 4:24], all three hypostases of the Trinity are spirit. Spirit seems to be the substance of God. If that's the case, is it too much to suppose that the substance of the human spirit is also spirit? And, if you grant all that, then, whether we are talking about spirit in I Cor 2:10 or 15:45 we are talking about the same thing in a generic sense of the word regardless of whether we are speaking of the second or third person of the Trinity or the human spirit. It was the definition of that generic sense of the word that I was after.
I understand what you are saying. But I don't think it is that simple. I believe that 1 Cor 2:10 is talking about something that fits in with that "substance of God" aspect of spirit.

And it may be that there is something similar to be understood about man's spirit. (I do note that some time back — couple of years or more — there was some discussion surrounding Nee's efforts to so clearly identify the verses that separate soul and spirit. What we found was that once we no longer had Nee or Lee telling us that it was obvious that certain scriptures proved their points, the soul and the spirit look very connected, even overlapping. It began to look more like the two were nearly one. Or more correctly that the spirit of man is a feature of the soul not found in any other earthly beings.)

I'm not proposing this as a simplistic opposition to Nee's three parts of man. But I think that the aspect of man's spirit is an unknown.

And on top of that, the word spirit still has much use that is not simply the essence of either God or man's spirit. And I think that 1 Cor 15:45 is talking about a kind of spirit that is one of those other definitions.

Funny thing. My wife is reading a book and read part of a chapter to me last night. It was talking about adoption and sonship and made an excellent point about how these are two different thoughts designed to provide different aspects of our relationship with God. But in it, the guy made mention of the place where there was the phrase "spirit of sonship" or something like that. I am reminded how often (even outside the LRC) that we hear this mentioned as if it is saying "the Holy Spirit of sonship." Or "the Holy Spirit of adoption." Yet when you say it as bluntly as I just put it, it seems wrong. It is not talking about God's spirit (or Spirit) or ours, but rather, looking back at the 13+ definitions of spirit, more with the flavor of 5.a, or 6.b (spirit of helpfulness, spirit of fun). Not saying exactly like those examples, but the general idea. It is about an inner sense or direction of will that results in, or takes advantage of, or displays the fact of.

What I'm saying is that a "spirit of sonship" might more reasonably mean that I am fully engaged in the fact that I am a son. Or I am adopted (looking at the other possibility). I am not just factually a son, but I live as if it is true. I behave like a son of God. I think like a son of God. And if I am in this state, then "Abba, Father" would be a phrase to roll off my tongue rather than something that sounds strange or forced.

I know that some would like to suggest that this comes automatically from the Spirit within us. But if that was true, then a whole lot of Christians would act a whole lot more Christ-like. We would behave more like sons of God rather than arrogant SOBs who look down our noses at those filthy heathen (or even at those errant Christians who think differently about [fill in the blank doctrine or practice] than we do).
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 02:58 PM   #209
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

zeek,

As a even more funny aside, there was a brother in Dallas (among other places, and likely still in Central Louisiana — maybe Alexandria), that would say "you do and you'll have to clean it up" every time anyone said anything in any language but English.

And that is what I think of when I read "Ein begriffener Gott ist kein Gott." I only think I know English. I am sure I don't know German (and will only laugh if it turns out to not even be German).
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 09:53 PM   #210
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I understand what you are saying. But I don't think it is that simple. I believe that 1 Cor 2:10 is talking about something that fits in with that "substance of God" aspect of spirit.

And it may be that there is something similar to be understood about man's spirit. (I do note that some time back — couple of years or more — there was some discussion surrounding Nee's efforts to so clearly identify the verses that separate soul and spirit. What we found was that once we no longer had Nee or Lee telling us that it was obvious that certain scriptures proved their points, the soul and the spirit look very connected, even overlapping. It began to look more like the two were nearly one. Or more correctly that the spirit of man is a feature of the soul not found in any other earthly beings.)

I'm not proposing this as a simplistic opposition to Nee's three parts of man. But I think that the aspect of man's spirit is an unknown.

And on top of that, the word spirit still has much use that is not simply the essence of either God or man's spirit. And I think that 1 Cor 15:45 is talking about a kind of spirit that is one of those other definitions.

Funny thing. My wife is reading a book and read part of a chapter to me last night. It was talking about adoption and sonship and made an excellent point about how these are two different thoughts designed to provide different aspects of our relationship with God. But in it, the guy made mention of the place where there was the phrase "spirit of sonship" or something like that. I am reminded how often (even outside the LRC) that we hear this mentioned as if it is saying "the Holy Spirit of sonship." Or "the Holy Spirit of adoption." Yet when you say it as bluntly as I just put it, it seems wrong. It is not talking about God's spirit (or Spirit) or ours, but rather, looking back at the 13+ definitions of spirit, more with the flavor of 5.a, or 6.b (spirit of helpfulness, spirit of fun). Not saying exactly like those examples, but the general idea. It is about an inner sense or direction of will that results in, or takes advantage of, or displays the fact of.

What I'm saying is that a "spirit of sonship" might more reasonably mean that I am fully engaged in the fact that I am a son. Or I am adopted (looking at the other possibility). I am not just factually a son, but I live as if it is true. I behave like a son of God. I think like a son of God. And if I am in this state, then "Abba, Father" would be a phrase to roll off my tongue rather than something that sounds strange or forced.

I know that some would like to suggest that this comes automatically from the Spirit within us. But if that was true, then a whole lot of Christians would act a whole lot more Christ-like. We would behave more like sons of God rather than arrogant SOBs who look down our noses at those filthy heathen (or even at those errant Christians who think differently about [fill in the blank doctrine or practice] than we do).
It's impossible to understand the meaning of Spirit unless the meaning of spirit is understood, for Spirit is the symbolic application of spirit to the divine life.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-09-2014, 10:26 PM   #211
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
zeek,

As a even more funny aside, there was a brother in Dallas (among other places, and likely still in Central Louisiana — maybe Alexandria), that would say "you do and you'll have to clean it up" every time anyone said anything in any language but English.

And that is what I think of when I read "Ein begriffener Gott ist kein Gott." I only think I know English. I am sure I don't know German (and will only laugh if it turns out to not even be German).
Americans generally are notoriously resistant to learning foreign languages. It is a quote of Tersteegen from The Idea of the Holy: An Inquiry into the non-rational factor in the idea of the divine and its relation to the rational by Rudolf Otto (September 25, 1869 – March 6, 1937) eminent German Lutheran theologian and scholar of comparative religion. It means "A God comprehended is no God". But, as in the case of "ο εσχατος αδαμ εις πνευμα ζωοποιουν", something is lost in the translation.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 04:44 AM   #212
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
What I'm saying is that a "spirit of sonship" might more reasonably mean that I am fully engaged in the fact that I am a son. Or I am adopted (looking at the other possibility). I am not just factually a son, but I live as if it is true. I behave like a son of God. I think like a son of God. And if I am in this state, then "Abba, Father" would be a phrase to roll off my tongue rather than something that sounds strange or forced.

I know that some would like to suggest that this comes automatically from the Spirit within us. But if that was true, then a whole lot of Christians would act a whole lot more Christ-like.
Agreed. To drag up one of my chestnuts, the story of Tabitha in Acts 9: she is portrayed as "always doing good and helping the poor" (v.39, NIV), without a word about the Spirit, or hers. Yet Lee for all his many books on the spirit never did a thing for the poor, quarreled incessantly with anyone who didn't agree absolutely with him, saw conspiracies lurking in the corners (the "spiritual sisters rebellion", etc, etc), covered his shameful sons, coveted money (Daystar), continually blasted us with discouraging "moves" and "flows", and so forth.

And that goes for us here, too. How many of my posts show the Spirit which I purport to present? If I'm a nit-picky, quarrelsome know-it-all then my definition won't be worth much, even if arguably 'right'.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 04:50 AM   #213
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
It is impossible to understand the meaning of Spirit unless the meaning of spirit is understood
I would say Spirit is the way God communicates. God speaks, that is Spirit. "The words that I have spoken to you are Spirit". God acts through Spirit. God moves through Spirit. God shines forth light and illuminates all through Spirit. God gives life through Spirit.

God's speaking, acting, moving, life-giving Spirit communicates the God who is, to us who are physical, temporal, ephemeral, and conceivably are "not".

"I think therefore I am." That quoted writer, Rene Descartes, now dead, no longer thinks so he no longer is. And if he no longer is then he never was. Only God is. And only God's Spirit, received, allows us to know Him and be known.

And ironically, defining said Spirit removes us from said experience.

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
for Spirit is the symbolic application of spirit to the divine life.
????
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 06:32 AM   #214
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
I would say Spirit is the way God communicates. God speaks, that is Spirit. "The words that I have spoken to you are Spirit". God acts through Spirit. God moves through Spirit. God shines forth light and illuminates all through Spirit. God gives life through Spirit.

God's speaking, acting, moving, life-giving Spirit communicates the God who is, to us who are physical, temporal, ephemeral, and conceivably are "
I agree with this.

In a general sense, the spirit is our means to converse with that which we cannot see. Men thus have the ability to contact God in the Spirit, but also demons, spirits, and the dead. We have been warned not to use this ability to contact the latter.

Today Jesus is a life-giving spirit. We are spirit, or we have a spirit, so He can communicate with us thru His word, and when we hear His word, we receive life, the eternal life.

God has called us into the fellowship of His Son. Our fellowship is in the Spirit.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 08:01 AM   #215
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

For me, spirit is the inner essence of a person. The reality of that person. Spirit is where reality is. God is spirit because he is all essence.

The Holy Spirit is the essence of God in the sense that he is the connection between the Father and the Son, and God is all about love and fellowship. And thus the Spirit is our connection to the Father and the Son. The Spirit is all about connection, aka fellowship.

The Bible states clearly the Father and Son were together "in the Beginning." It is less clear on the Spirit's being there with them. Yet, if we believe the Spirit is God we have to believe he was there. But what was he doing? Why was he there?

Lee taught as if the Spirit had no other role other than to administer God's economy, i.e. to fill and transform mankind. But that says either that the Spirit did not exist in the beginning, or had no role to play in God Himself.

That makes no sense. Thus the conclusion that the Spirit must be the relationship between the Father and the Son, the flow of love and light and fellowship between them.

That's what makes sense to me. I'm not sure knowing it or believing it are crucial, however.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 08:28 AM   #216
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
For me, spirit is the inner essence of a person. The reality of that person. Spirit is where reality is. God is spirit because he is all essence.
I like your take bro Igzy ... on s/Spirit.

To me the human spirit is the awareness reading these words.

And I suppose it could be extended to : Spirit is God's awareness, in action.

My view ain't crucial either. And it may or may not be the way it is. Who knows?

One thing is for sure. The awareness writing and reading these words is our only connection to anything and everything ... including to God, Jesus, the Bible, and even to the numinous, & ineffable. In a real sense it's our live-wire connection.

That's spirit to me.

Maybe Paul meant: The last Adam became a life-giving awareness. It's a stretch perhaps. But maybe not. Jesus had to use awareness to be one with the Father. And awareness will be necessary to raise the right dead. Awareness, of the sort reading these words, may be the Spirit of God ... and is how we're made in His image.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 10:55 AM   #217
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Let's get back to "interpreting 1 Cor 15:45."

From Charles Ellicott's commentary Charles John Ellicott (1819–1905) was a distinguished English Christian theologian, academic and churchman.

http://biblehub.com/commentaries/1_c...ians/15-45.htm

Quote:
And so it is written, The first man Adam became a living soul: the last Adam became a quickening spirit.
The quotation which follows here is from Genesis 2:7, and it is the latter part of that verse which is quoted. The Rabbinical explanation of that passage was—that God breathed into man the breath of life originally, but that man became (not “was made”) only a living soul, i.e., one in whom the mere human faculties held sway, and not the spirit. He became this lower thing by his own act of disobedience. Here, then, St. Paul, contrasts the two Adams—the first man and Christ—from whom we derive our natural and our spiritual natures, and our natural and spiritual bodies. The first Adam became, by his disobedience, a mere living soul, and from him we inherit that nature; the second Adam, by his obedience, became a life-giving spirit, and from Him we inherit the spiritual nature in us. The same verb which is expressed in the first clause must be understood in the second clause. The same thought is expressed in Romans 5:19.
Very interesting take. Ellicott's main twist here is that Adam was originally perfectly created with God's breath of life, but then through disobedience "became this lower thing", presumably incapable of fulfilling God's original intention of being a wholesome natural AND spiritual being. After the fall, man became a creature "in whom the mere human faculties held sway" and now needed the outside intervention of his Creator so that he could "inherit the spiritual nature".

Then comes "the last Adam", in whom we can now inherit the spiritual nature. To Ellicott, Jesus' becoming a life-giving spirit is just as much as for the here and now as it is for the future. He emphasizes "the two Adams—the first man and Christ—from whom we derive our natural and our spiritual natures, and our natural and spiritual bodies." Ellicott does not mention Romans 8:11 "If the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he who raised Christ Jesus from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit who dwells in you", but I think it might be what he was thinking of in speaking of "our spiritual natures".
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 12:30 PM   #218
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

So if we have it "here and now" does that mean we have spiritual bodies here and now?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 12:44 PM   #219
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
It's impossible to understand the meaning of Spirit unless the meaning of spirit is understood, for Spirit is the symbolic application of spirit to the divine life.
This may be a very true statement. I cannot say for sure.

But while I see it as likely fundamental to the understanding of 1 Cor 2:10, I also see it as almost pointless in the understanding of 1 Cor 15:45 because "Spirit" is not part of the discussion there, and "spirit" is not used with the same definition in mind.

When you discuss Spirit/spirit as something important to be understood and say it so succinctly in a single sentence, then you would tend to be working on a particular definition or understanding of spirit to the exclusion of others that are not relevant to that study. I do not say that such a study/approach is not important within its context. But any word with as diverse a palette of definitions cannot be understood in total in such a way. Especially not with respect to each definition's relationship to "Spirit." Many of them just are not relevant to that study. And it is in those definitions that I believe that 1 Cor 15:45 has gone, therefore I do not find a discussion of the meaning of spirit in 1 Cor 2:10 to be relevant to the meaning in 1 Cor 15:45.

And as fundamentally sound as your single sentence seems to be to the understanding of God and his essence, and how that relates to the Spirit, it is just as useless to a discussion about the "external" description of a "body" that has both solid, physical features and those of what would generally be classified as a ghost. They just are not talking about the same thing.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 01:02 PM   #220
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Americans generally are notoriously resistant to learning foreign languages. It is a quote of Tersteegen from The Idea of the Holy: An Inquiry into the non-rational factor in the idea of the divine and its relation to the rational by Rudolf Otto (September 25, 1869 – March 6, 1937) eminent German Lutheran theologian and scholar of comparative religion. It means "A God comprehended is no God". But, as in the case of "ο εσχατος αδαμ εις πνευμα ζωοποιουν", something is lost in the translation.
I think they say that learning a foreign language is fairly easy until about aige 4 or 5. I actually learned some French while I was 2. But it was never used after returning to the US before I was 3 and is long lost. My experiences with learning Spanish and Latin (yes, the dead language — Latina est mortus lingua) were attempts to memorize.

And memorization has always been a tough thing for me. Give me a logical framework in which to put something and I can learn it. But even if language has such a framework, until I discover that framework, it is really difficult. Even plain topics in English. I learn quickly what "makes sense" and struggle to memorize what is true but not structured according to some kind of logic (at least that I can discern).

So I do taxes for a living. Illogic at its worst. Yet there is a framework of logic to be found in it. The tough parts are when the logic is not visible. But the logic does not have to be as I would have it. As long as a few assumptions can be accepted and the rest flows, I can deal with it. I could give you a lot of discussion on the problems with the assumptions, but once you take them, the rest follows.

But I'm not sure that "A God comprehended is no God" is such a difficult or problematic phrase. Of course, I doubt he meant it in the ultimate because he would not have engaged in theology otherwise. But I think there is something profound and important in that little phrase. We may comprehend things about God. But if we think we have comprehended him enough to have it all figured out, then we have elevated ourselves to the level of God and he is no longer superior. At that point, either we have also become God, or the one we thought of as God is not so God-like.

At some level, it is that kind of thought that keeps me from getting too involved in some of the more esoteric discussions about the Trinity, or so many things of the end times. I would rather put down the Bible and back away slowly. I just don't see where many of those discussions go as being beneficial to life. This life or the one to come.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 01:19 PM   #221
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
So if we have it "here and now" does that mean we have spiritual bodies here and now?
Well, Ellicott says (of the 2 Adams) "from whom we derive our natural and our spiritual natures, and our natural and spiritual bodies" so I take that to mean we have received our "spiritual nature" now (presumably when we received the Holy Spirit) and we WILL receive our spiritual bodies at the resurrection.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 02:24 PM   #222
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

One mistake Lee made was in his attempt to strictly systematize the Word he would try to impose patterns which weren't really there. He would lock onto a word and define it's meaning, then apply that meaning everywhere else the word was used. He was trying to superimpose a consistency on the Word that perhaps God never intended. It's a very left-brained instinct; and Lee was definitely a left-brained person.

But I'm not sure the Bible is meant that way. It's very possible its writers struggled with expression just like we do here, trying to express something the best way they could with the language they had, and not always being consistent.

So trying to nail down an exact, consistent meaning of the words "spirit" or "spiritual" finds its limit when we encounter phrases like "spiritual body." Our definition of "spirit" and "body" make that an oxymoron. But obviously it isn't or the Bible wouldn't use the phrase. Perhaps it is simply Paul's best expression of some idea he had. An idea we can understand incompletely but sufficiently for now.

Our desire for full understanding sometimes leads us to being mistaken. Better partial knowledge that is reliable than full knowledge that is speculative. The Bible resists our urge to systematize it. Thank God.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 03:32 PM   #223
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Well, Ellicott says (of the 2 Adams) "from whom we derive our natural and our spiritual natures, and our natural and spiritual bodies" so I take that to mean we have received our "spiritual nature" now (presumably when we received the Holy Spirit) and we WILL receive our spiritual bodies at the resurrection.
And that, I thinks, sums up 15:45. No sense in over questioning it.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 03:36 PM   #224
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post

So trying to nail down an exact, consistent meaning of the words "spirit" or "spiritual" finds its limit when we encounter phrases like "spiritual body." Our definition of "spirit" and "body" make that an oxymoron. But obviously it isn't or the Bible wouldn't use the phrase. Perhaps it is simply Paul's best expression of some idea he had. An idea we can understand incompletely but sufficiently for now.
For me the best explanation for "spiritual body" can be seen with The Lord Jesus following His resurrection. Read the narrative on the way to Emmaus. Jesus appeared to them as a perfectly normal man, yet not like any man we have ever met.

He could appear and disappear, yet He could be touched, and He could eat. Humanly everything He did was all impossible, yet He could do all that He did while confined in a human body before His death.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 06:03 PM   #225
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Ohio, I a have thought about the very same thing. This kind of puts an interesting perspective on this verse:
Jesus said to her, “Do not cling to me, for I have not yet ascended to the Father; but go to my brothers and say to them, ‘I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.’ John 20:17


Also, on the "mount of transfiguration"...might that have been a glimpse at the "spiritual body" Paul mentions? Very interesting speculations!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-10-2014, 06:10 PM   #226
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
I would say Spirit is the way God communicates. God speaks, that is Spirit. "The words that I have spoken to you are Spirit". God acts through Spirit. God moves through Spirit. God shines forth light and illuminates all through Spirit. God gives life through Spirit.

God's speaking, acting, moving, life-giving Spirit communicates the God who is, to us who are physical, temporal, ephemeral, and conceivably are "not".

"I think therefore I am." That quoted writer, Rene Descartes, now dead, no longer thinks so he no longer is. And if he no longer is then he never was. Only God is. And only God's Spirit, received, allows us to know Him and be known.

And ironically, defining said Spirit removes us from said experience.



????
The writers of the Bible had a clear understanding of what was meant by spirit. That understanding has been lost to us in modern Western society to a large extent. That's why some of us were receptive to the teachings of Nee and Lee on the human spirit. We had lost an intuitive feel for what the human spirit is. For those with that intuitive grasp, the Divine Spirit is analogous to the human spirit. The rest of us are at sea with it. Of course, those of us who came from the Charismatic movement like me already had an understanding[right or wrong] of the Holy Spirit. At any rate, I'd like to know if people here think any part or all the Local Church experience of the human spirit was genuine or not. If so, then you have an experiential link to what spirit is. If not, then you don't, at least not via the local church. I suspect most here feel they touched something ultimate and real or they wouldn't be drawn to this website where we try to analyze, re-evaluate it, etc. Anyway, this is an amazing verse, a portal into the divine mystery. I give W. Lee credit for drawing my attention to it, even though, in my opinion, some of his conclusions [which were later softened for mass consumption] went too far.

__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-11-2014, 04:18 PM   #227
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
The writers of the Bible had a clear understanding of what was meant by spirit. That understanding has been lost to us in modern Western society to a large extent. That's why some of us were receptive to the teachings of Nee and Lee on the human spirit. We had lost an intuitive feel for what the human spirit is. For those with that intuitive grasp, the Divine Spirit is analogous to the human spirit. The rest of us are at sea with it. Of course, those of us who came from the Charismatic movement like me already had an understanding[right or wrong] of the Holy Spirit. At any rate, I'd like to know if people here think any part or all the Local Church experience of the human spirit was genuine or not. If so, then you have an experiential link to what spirit is. If not, then you don't, at least not via the local church. I suspect most here feel they touched something ultimate and real or they wouldn't be drawn to this website where we try to analyze, re-evaluate it, etc. Anyway, this is an amazing verse, a portal into the divine mystery. I give W. Lee credit for drawing my attention to it, even though, in my opinion, some of his conclusions [which were later softened for mass consumption] went too far.

Okay hotshot, I agree with UntoHim. Great post.

Please explain what you mean by: "The writers of the Bible had a clear understanding of what was meant by spirit."

How so? Why would they understand better than we today? Aren't we on the whole more educated than they were, understanding more than they could even dream of?

Are you talking about this sort of understanding? :

Mat_3:16 And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water: and, lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him:

Mat_4:1 Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil.

Act_2:4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.

Act_2:17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams:

Act_8:29 Then the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot.

And other such examples from back then?

Or do you mean the writers of the Bible understood the Spirit because they were animated by the Spirit to write what they wrote?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-12-2014, 12:13 PM   #228
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Okay hotshot, I agree with UntoHim. Great post.

Please explain what you mean by: "The writers of the Bible had a clear understanding of what was meant by spirit."

How so? Why would they understand better than we today? Aren't we on the whole more educated than they were, understanding more than they could even dream of?

Are you talking about this sort of understanding? :

Mat_3:16 And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water: and, lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him:

Mat_4:1 Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil.

Act_2:4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.

Act_2:17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams:

Act_8:29 Then the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot.

And other such examples from back then?

Or do you mean the writers of the Bible understood the Spirit because they were animated by the Spirit to write what they wrote?
They lived in a world where spirits, demons, angels, gods and the like were part of the common understanding of how things worked. We live in a world where science, secular society, modernity have marginalized belief in those putative entities.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-12-2014, 04:40 PM   #229
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
They lived in a world where spirits, demons, angels, gods and the like were part of the common understanding of how things worked. We live in a world where science, secular society, modernity have marginalized belief in those putative entities.
You mean to say that back then they believed in superstitious answers to life's goings-on?

How could they not? They didn't have the science we have today, nor did they even have the medical answers we have today. They didn't know bacteria and such caused disease. They attributed it to spirits and demons. Epilepsy, for example, wasn't considered a medical condition. It was demon possession to them.

Of course I don't know if we can group the New Testament Pneumatology in with those superstitions.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-12-2014, 05:29 PM   #230
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
You mean to say that back then they believed in superstitious answers to life's goings-on?

How could they not? They didn't have the science we have today, nor did they even have the medical answers we have today. They didn't know bacteria and such caused disease. They attributed it to spirits and demons. Epilepsy, for example, wasn't considered a medical condition. It was demon possession to them.
Your debunking reflex has kicked in. My point is that from the ancient worldview until the modern era, the predominant worldview was one in which spirit figured as a seldom challenged explanation for how things worked. In that grand narrative, the set of all spirits included the Holy Spirit and the human spirit in a hierarchy. Today, people can explain the world in a far more comprehensive way without recourse to the notion of spirit at all. So, if spirit is going to play a role in religious life at all, it must be explained to the convert whereas in those earlier cultures such an explanation would be unnecessary. Enter Nee and Lee and other "ministers of the spirit" to connect proselytes with the traditional spirit world.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-12-2014, 08:25 PM   #231
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Enter Nee and Lee and other "ministers of the spirit" to connect proselytes with the traditional spirit world.
Well Lee got carried away with his obsession that God had to be a mishmash of everything ; the Father the son, the son the Father, the son the Spirit, and all that ; and used 15:45 to push it.

But I think we see that in context 15:45 has to do with something that hasn't happened yet : the resurrection of the dead, and the transformation of the living faithful into spiritual bodies.

And Paul was saying, that the life-giving spirit, the last Adam, will accomplish all that, sometime in the future.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-12-2014, 09:15 PM   #232
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
The writers of the Bible had a clear understanding of what was meant by spirit. That understanding has been lost to us in modern Western society to a large extent. That's why some of us were receptive to the teachings of Nee and Lee on the human spirit.
An interesting thing is that the apostle Paul was actually fighting against the kind of mentality that separated the physical from the spiritual. This is a huge, huge linchpin in understanding this eminently crucial dynamic of the resurrection and it's implications, both in the present and in the future, for all believers in the Christian gospel, from the beginning until His second coming.

As zeek as pointed out, at the time of the New Testament, there was much more of an awareness of the spiritual side of life. Check out this quote from the Roman stoic, Seneca (a contemporary of the apostle Paul):
Quote:
God is near you, he is with you, he is within you. This is what I mean..a holy spirit indwells within us, one who marks our good and bad deeds, and is our guardian.... No man can be good without the help of God http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seneca_the_Younger
Sounds almost Judeo-Christian, but this man was NOT speaking of the Holy Spirit of the true and living God of the Bible. As a matter of fact, it was neither the Spirit of God nor anything remotely holy. It is this kind of mentality, this kind of philosophy, that Paul was dealing with when he wrote this epistle to the church in Corinth. To the way of thinking of most in the Corinthian society, there was not much connection with the present, physical world and the afterlife. Our physical bodies were only temporary vessels that would totally and absolutely cease to exist in the afterlife. But Paul knew this was not true. He knew that there was going to be a physical, bodily resurrection - and he was trying to show the Corinthians that the Lord Jesus had actually gone through this resurrection, and had received his resurrected, "spiritual body".

Lots more to say.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-13-2014, 08:52 AM   #233
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Seneca
God is near you, he is with you, he is within you. This is what I mean..a holy spirit indwells within us, one who marks our good and bad deeds, and is our guardian.... No man can be good without the help of God
Sounds like a mishmash god to me. If Senecas' holy spirit wasn't holy or spirit, neither was Witness Lees'.

And after reading the Wiki link you provided, Seneca appears to resemble Watchman Nee ; as his walk failed to live up to his talk.

But he was "Our Seneca," er, ah, "Our Watchman Nee."
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-13-2014, 09:14 AM   #234
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
An interesting thing is that the apostle Paul was actually fighting against the kind of mentality that separated the physical from the spiritual. This is a huge, huge linchpin in understanding this eminently crucial dynamic of the resurrection and it's implications, both in the present and in the future, for all believers in the Christian gospel, from the beginning until His second coming.

As zeek as pointed out, at the time of the New Testament, there was much more of an awareness of the spiritual side of life. Check out this quote from the Roman stoic, Seneca (a contemporary of the apostle Paul):

Sounds almost Judeo-Christian, but this man was NOT speaking of the Holy Spirit of the true and living God of the Bible. As a matter of fact, it was neither the Spirit of God nor anything remotely holy. It is this kind of mentality, this kind of philosophy, that Paul was dealing with when he wrote this epistle to the church in Corinth. To the way of thinking of most in the Corinthian society, there was not much connection with the present, physical world and the afterlife. Our physical bodies were only temporary vessels that would totally and absolutely cease to exist in the afterlife. But Paul knew this was not true. He knew that there was going to be a physical, bodily resurrection - and he was trying to show the Corinthians that the Lord Jesus had actually gone through this resurrection, and had received his resurrected, "spiritual body".

Lots more to say.
Good stuff. Seneca had a Stoic understanding of spirit which was not at all strange for his time. One question though. What is your claim that "Paul knew" based on? Isn't it more plausible to suppose that Paul was human like the rest of us and that he based his beliefs on his experience?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-13-2014, 10:41 AM   #235
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Sounds like a mishmash god to me. If Senecas' holy spirit wasn't holy or spirit, neither was Witness Lees'.

And after reading the Wiki link you provided, Seneca appears to resemble Watchman Nee ; as his walk failed to live up to his talk.

But he was "Our Seneca," er, ah, "Our Watchman Nee."
I don't think anybody is suggesting that you take Seneca on board as your new MOTA. What is being claimed, as I understand it, is that Seneca had an everyday kind of understanding of spirit. UntoHim's quote is evidence that he did. Stoicism was an alternative to Christianity which could not assimilate the Stoic attitude even though Stoicism influenced of the Stoic doctrines of the Logos and of the natural moral law on both Christian dogmatics and ethics. A critical difference remained between between the acceptance of cosmic resignation in Stoicism and the faith in cosmic salvation in Christianity. Christian Church defeated Stoicism in the Roman era.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-13-2014, 02:52 PM   #236
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

1Co 15:51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-13-2014, 10:17 PM   #237
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
One question though. What is your claim that "Paul knew" based on? Isn't it more plausible to suppose that Paul was human like the rest of us and that he based his beliefs on his experience?
Well, I guess many things could be plausible, but what is most probable is that Paul's knowledge of what he wrote about the resurrection in 1 Corinthians 15 is base upon "the revelation Jesus Christ", which he received directly from God.

For I would have you know, brothers, that the gospel that was preached by me is not man’s gospel. For I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it, but I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ. Galatians 1:11,12

And this is not referring to his initial experience (in Acts 9 when he was knocked to the ground and heard the voice "Saul, Saul why are you persecuting me"), for he continues with: I did not immediately consult with anyone; nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me, but I went away into Arabia, and returned again to Damascus. Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem ..Galatians 1:16-18

So there was a three year period that Paul was receiving "a revelation", and I think there is a lot of evidence that many of the deeper and mysterious things he wrote about in his epistles he received directed form God during this 3 year period. He was pretty clear to the Galatians: For I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it, - I believe that it was during this period of time that Paul received a revelation directly from God regarding the things he wrote to the Corinthians all those years ago.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 07:24 AM   #238
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Well, I guess many things could be plausible, but what is most probable is that Paul's knowledge of what he wrote about the resurrection in 1 Corinthians 15 is base upon "the revelation Jesus Christ", which he received directly from God.

For I would have you know, brothers, that the gospel that was preached by me is not man’s gospel. For I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it, but I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ. Galatians 1:11,12

And this is not referring to his initial experience (in Acts 9 when he was knocked to the ground and hear the voice "Saul, Saul why are you persecuting me"), for he continues with: I did not immediately consult with anyone; nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me, but I went away into Arabia, and returned again to Damascus. Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem ..Galatians 1:16-18

So there was a three year period that Paul was receiving "a revelation", and I think there is a lot of evidence that many of the deeper and mysterious things he wrote about in his epistles he received directed form God during this 3 year period. He was pretty clear to the Galatians: For I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it, - I believe that it was during this period of time that Paul received a revelation directly from God regarding the things he wrote to the Corinthians all those years ago.
As the gravity of a star warps the space-time continuum around it, so does an encounter with the Divine Inexplicable seem to warp the categories of reason. Paul fell into the well of eternity where distinctions between an instant and three years fall apart. But, Paul didn't claim to be God himself. So, I assume that he had an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 08:22 AM   #239
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
As the gravity of a star warps the space-time continuum around it, so does an encounter with the Divine Inexplicable seem to warp the categories of reason. Paul fell into the well of eternity where distinctions between an instant and three years fall apart. But, Paul didn't claim to be God himself. So, I assume that he had an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us.
Paul said he was sharing a mystery with the Corinthians ; a mystery that hasn't come to pass for them yet.

And part of that mystery was the life-giving spirit.

That Lee claimed to solve that mystery, that, life-giving spirit meant Jesus, the last Adam, is the Holy Spirit, is to claim he had special, different, insight into the mystery Paul was writing.

Is such a claim blasphemy against the Spirit? Isn't it blasphemy if it's not true?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 10:25 AM   #240
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
As the gravity of a star warps the space-time continuum around it, so does an encounter with the Divine Inexplicable seem to warp the categories of reason. Paul fell into the well of eternity where distinctions between an instant and three years fall apart. But, Paul didn't claim to be God himself. So, I assume that he had an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us.
Boy, this might be the first time "the space-time continuum" was mentioned on the forum...guess there's a first time for everything. I think Paul describes his experience in about as much detail as he could muster in 2 Corinthians 12:

...I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows. And I know that this man was caught up into paradise—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows—and he heard things that cannot be told, which man may not utter.

Pretty heady stuff from a conservative Jewish rabbi. I don't believe that "visions and revelations of the Lord" were part of the curriculum in 1st century Judaism. This was clearly a special and unique "experience" that Paul went through. I'm not altogether sure that this experience was through "an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us", and since this experience was unique to Paul, I don't think it really matters one way or another.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 10:38 AM   #241
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Boy, this might be the first time "the space-time continuum" was mentioned on the forum...guess there's a first time for everything. I think Paul describes his experience in about as much detail as he could muster in 2 Corinthians 12:

...I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows. And I know that this man was caught up into paradise—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows—and he heard things that cannot be told, which man may not utter.

Pretty heady stuff from a conservative Jewish rabbi. I don't believe that "visions and revelations of the Lord" were part of the curriculum in 1st century Judaism. This was clearly a special and unique "experience" that Paul went through. I'm not altogether sure that this experience was through "an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us", and since this experience was unique to Paul, I don't think it really matters one way or another.
So when Paul said "I know a man," he was talking about himself? Why would Paul speak in the 3rd person, and switch to 1st person, and end it with:

2Co 12:5 Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.

Is Paul to us so beyond "an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us" that we've got to attribute "I know a man" to Paul?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 01:54 PM   #242
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
So when Paul said "I know a man," he was talking about himself? Why would Paul speak in the 3rd person, and switch to 1st person, and end it with:

2Co 12:5 Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.

Is Paul to us so beyond "an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us" that we've got to attribute "I know a man" to Paul?
It was an expression of humility. Paul was showing us what our attitude should be if and when we truly "see the vision." Number one, we shouldn't go around saying "Listen to me, blind moo-cows! I've seen the vision! Me! I! I, I, I!!" Like, well, you-know-who and his faithful followers did.

Paul struck a very different attitude.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 05:13 PM   #243
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Barnes' Notes on the Bible
Albert Barnes (1798-1870) was an American theologian, born at Rome, New York, on December 1, 1798. He graduated from Hamilton College, Clinton, New York, in 1820, and from Princeton Theological Seminary in 1823

Excerpt #1
http://biblehub.com/commentaries/1_c...ians/15-45.htm

The last Adam - The second Adam, or the "second man," 1 Corinthians 15:47. That Christ is here intended is apparent, and has been usually admitted by commentators. Christ here seems to be called Adam because he stands in contradistinction from the first Adam; or because, as we derive our animal and dying nature from the one, so we derive our immortal and undying bodies from the other. From the one we derive an animal or vital existence; from the other we derive our immortal existence, and resurrection from the grave. The one stands at the head of all those who have an existence represented by the words, "a living soul;" the other of all those who shall have a spiritual body in heaven. He is called "the last Adam;" meaning that there shall be no other after him who shall affect the destiny of man in the same way, or who shall stand at the head of the race in a manner similar to what had been done by him and the first father of the human family. They sustain special relations to the race; and in this respect they were "the first" and "the last" in the special economy. The name "Adam" is not elsewhere given to the Messiah, though a comparison is several times instituted between him and Adam. (See the Supplementary Note on 1 Corinthians 15:22; also Romans 5:12, note.)

Barnes, in my view, seems to boil this mysterious, apparently inscrutable Pauline phase down to the lowest common denominator, and with so few words! "the other stands (as the head) of all those who shall have a spiritual body in heaven" He is giving us a clear and logical interpretation of "became a life-giving spirit" with as little unnecessary jargon as humanly possible. The more I read it the more I think this guy had it nailed down.

In short - The first Adam was a progenitor of our fleshly and soulish existence, the last Adam, the resurrected and glorified Jesus, was a progenitor of our eternal, spiritual existence (which will include our resurrected, glorified spiritual body).

Barnes has more for us but I'll just let you chew on this for now.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 05:53 PM   #244
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
So when Paul said "I know a man," he was talking about himself?
Yes, definitely.

Time wise, "fourteen years ago," may correspond with when Paul was stoned in Lystra during his first missionary journey. By all indications Paul was dead for some time before he came back to life. (Acts 14.19-20)
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 06:23 PM   #245
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Barnes' Notes on the Bible
Albert Barnes (1798-1870) was an American theologian, born at Rome, New York, on December 1, 1798. He graduated from Hamilton College, Clinton, New York, in 1820, and from Princeton Theological Seminary in 1823

Excerpt #1
http://biblehub.com/commentaries/1_c...ians/15-45.htm

The last Adam - The second Adam, or the "second man," 1 Corinthians 15:47. That Christ is here intended is apparent, and has been usually admitted by commentators. Christ here seems to be called Adam because he stands in contradistinction from the first Adam; or because, as we derive our animal and dying nature from the one, so we derive our immortal and undying bodies from the other. From the one we derive an animal or vital existence; from the other we derive our immortal existence, and resurrection from the grave. The one stands at the head of all those who have an existence represented by the words, "a living soul;" the other of all those who shall have a spiritual body in heaven. He is called "the last Adam;" meaning that there shall be no other after him who shall affect the destiny of man in the same way, or who shall stand at the head of the race in a manner similar to what had been done by him and the first father of the human family. They sustain special relations to the race; and in this respect they were "the first" and "the last" in the special economy. The name "Adam" is not elsewhere given to the Messiah, though a comparison is several times instituted between him and Adam. (See the Supplementary Note on 1 Corinthians 15:22; also Romans 5:12, note.)

Strictly speaking, in this section in I Cor 15 Paul addresses the Corinthians' questions about resurrection and the spiritual body we will have in the resurrection. In this regard, Christ will not just be the "Head of those in heaven with a spiritual body," but the progenitor of a new race or species, just as the first man Adam was the progenitor of the race of natural or soulish men.

Adam was made "a living soul" to give life and to multiply an entire race of living souls. Barnes use of the phrase "our animal and dying nature" negates God's initial creation and original plans, and focuses on the results of the fall. That is, firstly we were made in His image and not merely with an animal nature, and secondly, our dying was the result of the fall.

Just because we will not receive a spiritual body until the resurrection from the dead, does not negate the fact that Jesus, the Last Adam, became a life-giving spirit thru His resurrection in the new creation. Thus Paul is using the truths of the resurrection to contrast the old and new creations, with two unique progenitors, two unique births, two unique natures, two unique sources, and two unique bodies.

This is the very basis for our faith. Without the hope of the resurrection, I too would be of all men most miserable.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 07:44 PM   #246
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
It was an expression of humility. Paul was showing us what our attitude should be if and when we truly "see the vision." Number one, we shouldn't go around saying "Listen to me, blind moo-cows! I've seen the vision! Me! I! I, I, I!!" Like, well, you-know-who and his faithful followers did.

Paul struck a very different attitude.
Well if he was talking about himself, and didn't know whether he himself was in body or not, he must have dreamed it.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-14-2014, 07:48 PM   #247
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Boy, this might be the first time "the space-time continuum" was mentioned on the forum...guess there's a first time for everything. I think Paul describes his experience in about as much detail as he could muster in 2 Corinthians 12:

...I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows. And I know that this man was caught up into paradise—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows—and he heard things that cannot be told, which man may not utter.

Pretty heady stuff from a conservative Jewish rabbi. I don't believe that "visions and revelations of the Lord" were part of the curriculum in 1st century Judaism. This was clearly a special and unique "experience" that Paul went through. I'm not altogether sure that this experience was through "an ordinary human cognitive apparatus like the rest of us", and since this experience was unique to Paul, I don't think it really matters one way or another.
It very much matters whether Paul thought like an ordinary human being or not. For, if he didn't, how would we understand him or him us? But, there is much evidence that he was an ordinary human who thought pretty much like the rest of us. He didn't profess to have some kind of magical super-intelligence. And to support my claim, I have to look no further than the passage that you yourself quoted. Because there Paul states "I do not know" not once but twice. So we see that there was a limit to Paul's revelation. He who preached about natural and spiritual bodies with such authority in I Corinthians 15 admits here that he did not know if his own visions and revelations were in-the-body or out-of-body experiences.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-15-2014, 09:43 AM   #248
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
It very much matters whether Paul thought like an ordinary human being or not. For, if he didn't, how would we understand him or him us? But, there is much evidence that he was an ordinary human who thought pretty much like the rest of us. He didn't profess to have some kind of magical super-intelligence. And to support my claim, I have to look no further than the passage that you yourself quoted. Because there Paul states "I do not know" not once but twice. So we see that there was a limit to Paul's revelation. He who preached about natural and spiritual bodies with such authority in I Corinthians 15 admits here that he did not know if his own visions and revelations were in-the-body or out-of-body experiences.
2Co 12:6 For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.

And we did just that ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-15-2014, 04:02 PM   #249
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Barnes' Notes on the Bible
Albert Barnes (1798-1870) was an American theologian, born at Rome, New York, on December 1, 1798.

He graduated from Hamilton College, Clinton, New York, in 1820, and from Princeton Theological Seminary in 1823


Excerpt #1
http://biblehub.com/commentaries/1_c...ians/15-45.htm

The last Adam - The second Adam, or the "second man," 1 Corinthians 15:47.

That Christ is here intended is apparent, and has been usually admitted by commentators.

Christ here seems to be called Adam because he stands in contradistinction from the first Adam; or because, as we derive our animal and dying nature from the one, so we derive our immortal and undying bodies from the other.

From the one we derive an animal or vital existence; from the other we derive our immortal existence, and resurrection from the grave.

The one stands at the head of all those who have an existence represented by the words, "a living soul;" the other of all those who shall have a spiritual body in heaven.

He is called "the last Adam;" meaning that there shall be no other after him who shall affect the destiny of man in the same way, or who shall stand at the head of the race in a manner similar to what had been done by him and the first father of the human family.

They sustain special relations to the race; and in this respect they were "the first" and "the last" in the special economy.

The name "Adam" is not elsewhere given to the Messiah, though a comparison is several times instituted between him and Adam. (See the Supplementary Note on 1 Corinthians 15:22; also Romans 5:12, note.)

Barnes, in my view, seems to boil this mysterious, apparently inscrutable Pauline phase down to the lowest common denominator, and with so few words! "the other stands (as the head) of all those who shall have a spiritual body in heaven" He is giving us a clear and logical interpretation of "became a life-giving spirit" with as little unnecessary jargon as humanly possible. The more I read it the more I think this guy had it nailed down.

In short - The first Adam was a progenitor of our fleshly and soulish existence, the last Adam, the resurrected and glorified Jesus, was a progenitor of our eternal, spiritual existence (which will include our resurrected, glorified spiritual body).

Barnes has more for us but I'll just let you chew on this for now.
chewing has commenced...nom...nom...nom
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-15-2014, 04:14 PM   #250
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
They sustain special relations to the race; and in this respect they were "the first" and "the last" in the special economy.
I figured any Ex Local Churcher's ears would perk up with this "special economy" !
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-15-2014, 06:26 PM   #251
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
I figured any Ex Local Churcher's ears would perk up with this "special economy" !
The economy. Way back before Lee was born. And Lee relished looking like he came up with new and fresh insights into Biblical truth ... but only and really just to distinguish himself above all other Christians, past and present. What a joke. Like bro Ohio said to me, "The better the picture the better the reality," is the thinking.

I'd call Lee the king of cons, but that honor goes to people like L. Ron Hubbard, and Joseph Smith Jr. He still makes that grade ... with them ... and his movement won't be that much different, in the end, from theirs.

Thanks UntoHim, for pointing out that "economy" was not "recovered" by Lee.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-15-2014, 07:49 PM   #252
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
The economy. Why back before Lee was born. And Lee relished looking like he came up with new and fresh insights into Biblical truth ... but only and really just to distinguish himself above all other Christians, past and present. What a joke. Like bro Ohio said to me, "The better the picture the better the reality," is the thinking.

I'd call Lee the king of cons, but that honor goes to people like L. Ron Hubbard, and Joseph Smith Jr. He still makes that grade ... with them ... and his movement won't be that much different, in the end, from theirs.

Thanks UntoHim, for pointing out that "economy" was not "recovered" by Lee.
In German it's die Gemeinschaft. [ Apologies to OBW.]
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-15-2014, 11:43 PM   #253
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
The economy. Way back before Lee was born. And Lee relished looking like he came up with new and fresh insights into Biblical truth ... but only and really just to distinguish himself above all other Christians, past and present. What a joke. Like bro Ohio said to me, "The better the picture the better the reality," is the thinking.

I'd call Lee the king of cons, but that honor goes to people like L. Ron Hubbard, and Joseph Smith Jr. He still makes that grade ... with them ... and his movement won't be that much different, in the end, from theirs.

Thanks UntoHim, for pointing out that "economy" was not "recovered" by Lee.
Was Witness Lee a PWOC? But, that would be a topic for another thread.

http://bigthink.com/videos/leaders-a...-be-sociopaths
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 07:26 AM   #254
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Was Witness Lee a PWOC? But, that would be a topic for another thread.

http://bigthink.com/videos/leaders-a...-be-sociopaths
Well we know by the Sal Benoit recording with Witness Lee that, Lee was a Person WithOut a Conscience, when it came to business, and money. Why not with all his other business?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 09:27 AM   #255
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Just because we will not receive a spiritual body until the resurrection from the dead, does not negate the fact that Jesus, the Last Adam, became a life-giving spirit thru His resurrection in the new creation. Thus Paul is using the truths of the resurrection to contrast the old and new creations, with two unique progenitors, two unique births, two unique natures, two unique sources, and two unique bodies.
Good post. I do not think that anybody is trying to negate that the last Adam became a life-giving spirit (how could one negate something that is plainly stated in the Word?) but I do think that Witness Lee's teaching regarding this verse needs to be critically reexamined, and yes even negated, and that's one of the main functions of the forum in general and this thread specifically. (To be clear, I mean to say critically reexamined and, if necessary, negated or repudiated)

The VAST majority of biblical scholars indicate that "became a life-giving spirit" is a reference to the spiritual body received at the time of his resurrection, and is not referring to Jesus Christ, the Son of God, becoming the Holy Spirit.


There is one renown scholar, Richard Gaffin Jr., who produced a monumental paper entitled " 'LIFE-GIVING SPIRIT' PROBING THE CENTER OF PAUL'S PNUEMATOLOGY ". I mentioned this comprehensive interpretive work at the beginning of this thread. Here are a couple on excerpts that will give you some idea of where Gaffin stands:

http://www.etsjets.org/files/JETS-PD...3-589-JETS.pdf

Posing two questions will expedite our discussion of the last clause in v. 45: (1) What is the reference of the noun “spirit” (pneuma)? (2) Since life-giving pneuma is what (Christ as) the last Adam “became,” what is the time point of that becoming? A couple of interlocking, mutually reinforcing considerations show, decisively it seems to me, that “spirit” in v. 45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit.
and a little later:
As the adjective pneumatikovn in vv. 44 and 46 plainly refers to the activity of the Holy Spirit, so its correlative noun pneuma in v. 45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit. (2) This conclusion is reinforced by the participial modifer Paul uses. The last Adam did not simply become pneuma but “life-giving” pneuma (pneuma zwopoioun). The “spirit” in view is not merely an existing entity but an acting subject. Paul’s use of this verb elsewhere proves decisive here, especially his sweeping assertion about the new covenant in 2 Cor 3:6 “The Spirit gives life.” In the contrasting parallelism that stamps this passage too, few if any will dispute that “the Spirit” (to; pneuma) in v. 6 is “the Spirit of the living God” just mentioned in v. 3—in other words, the Holy Spirit. Again, Rom 8:11 attributes the “life-giving” activity of resurrection to the Spirit (cf. John 6:63). For these reasons, pneuma in 1 Cor 15:45 is definite and refers to the person of the Holy Spirit.

I am chomping at the bit to get to this commentary, but I wanted to hold off and save it for the last. There are a number of other commentaries on 1 Cor 15:45 I want to review first. The outstanding thing with Gaffin is that he is contemporary, and is still an active professor of theology as far as I know.

Quote:
This is the very basis for our faith. Without the hope of the resurrection, I too would be of all men most miserable.
Amen and Amen!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 01:49 PM   #256
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Seems to me we are in effect spiritual bodies now. The spirit is said to leave the body at death. So, until then spirit and body seem somehow joined. The significant difference between the body now and post-resurrection seems to be that the resurrected body is immortal. Consistent with Swinburne's definition of spirit as a person without a body, there is Kierkegaard's thesis in "Sickness Unto Death":
"The human being is spirit. But what is spirit? Spirit is the self. But what is the self? The self is a relation which relates to itself, or that in the relation which is its relating to itself. The self is not the relation but the relation's relating to itself. A human being is a synthesis of the infinite and the finite, of the temporal and the eternal, of freedom and necessity. In short a synthesis. A synthesis is a relation between two terms. Looked at in this way a human being is not yet a self."

The spirit is the self. How elegantly simple.

My head is going around on this spirit vs. Holy Spirit controversy in 15:45B like Linda Blair's in the Exorcist. The Trinity hadn't been fully conceived yet. Paul was a bitarian. The Father and Son are a Binity. The Son is the Spirit. The Father is the Spirit too. The Spirit is the the love between them. Re-enter the Trinity. That was my head going full circle again.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 06:26 PM   #257
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
There is one renown scholar, Richard Gaffin Jr., who produced a monumental paper entitled " 'LIFE-GIVING SPIRIT' PROBING THE CENTER OF PAUL'S PNUEMATOLOGY ". I mentioned this comprehensive interpretive work at the beginning of this thread. Here are a couple on excerpts that will give you some idea of where Gaffin stands...
But weren't you claiming that the life-giving spirit is not the Holy Spirit? Gaffin seems to be saying the opposite.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 07:12 PM   #258
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
But weren't you claiming that the life-giving spirit is not the Holy Spirit? Gaffin seems to be saying the opposite.
Of course, that's why I posted this at the beginning of this thread:
Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
A number of years ago I ran into a huge (in length) polemic work entitled "LIFE GIVING SPIRIT - PROBING THE CENTER OF PAUL'S PNUEMATOLOGY". The author is Richard B. Gaffin Jr. Gaffin is a professor of Biblical and systematic theology at Westminster Theological Seminary, Philadelphia. I think this paper was produced in 1998. The basic premise of Gaffin's arguments center around his contention that the title "spirit" in 1 Corinthians 15:45 should be rendered Spirit with a capitol S because it must, he claims, refer to The Holy Spirit. Gaffin spends a great deal of time and energy trying to prove his point. But unlike Witness Lee, who uses weak and even childish arguments (cf: "are there two sprit's that give life?"), Gaffin uses strong, biblical and logical arguments and shows a lot of theological prowess in the process. I don't happen to agree with his conclusions, but I do find this work fascinating, if nothing else. Too bad this was produced after Lee's death in 1997, he would have surely used this as a kind of confirmation, if not endorsement, of his teaching that Christ became the Life-Giving
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 07:50 PM   #259
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Seems to me we are in effect spiritual bodies now. The spirit is said to leave the body at death. So, until then spirit and body seem somehow joined. The significant difference between the body now and post-resurrection seems to be that the resurrected body is immortal. Consistent with Swinburne's definition of spirit as a person without a body, there is Kierkegaard's thesis in "Sickness Unto Death"
There you go again, my friend zeek, using extra-biblical sources to try and confirm or else deny facts that are clearly explained in the biblical text itself.

And what you sow is not the body that is to be, but a bare kernel, perhaps of wheat or of some other grain. 1 Cor 15:37

What was "sown"? The text is extremely clear: the physical body of the first Adam. What was "raised"? Well that is what this part of 1 Cor 15 and this thread are all about! But we can't get to the what was raised part without acknowledging the what was sown part. Of course we can simply jump ahead and argue about the "became a life giving spirit", but what fun is that if we can't even agree on what is meant by "the first Adam became a living soul"?
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 08:28 PM   #260
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Richard Gaffin Jr
Posing two questions will expedite our discussion of the last clause in v. 45: (1) What is the reference of the noun “spirit” (pneuma)? (2) Since life-giving pneuma is what (Christ as) the last Adam “became,” what is the time point of that becoming? A couple of interlocking, mutually reinforcing considerations show, decisively it seems to me, that “spirit” in v. 45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit.
and a little later:
As the adjective pneumatikovn in vv. 44 and 46 plainly refers to the activity of the Holy Spirit, so its correlative noun pneuma in v. 45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit. (2) This conclusion is reinforced by the participial modifer Paul uses. The last Adam did not simply become pneuma but “life-giving” pneuma (pneuma zwopoioun). The “spirit” in view is not merely an existing entity but an acting subject. Paul’s use of this verb elsewhere proves decisive here, especially his sweeping assertion about the new covenant in 2 Cor 3:6 “The Spirit gives life.” In the contrasting parallelism that stamps this passage too, few if any will dispute that “the Spirit” (to; pneuma) in v. 6 is “the Spirit of the living God” just mentioned in v. 3—in other words, the Holy Spirit. Again, Rom 8:11 attributes the “life-giving” activity of resurrection to the Spirit (cf. John 6:63). For these reasons, pneuma in 1 Cor 15:45 is definite and refers to the person of the Holy Spirit.
Now I'm totally confused. Gaffin "proves," with other Paul verses that, the life-giving spirit is the Holy Spirit. He says : "(Christ as) the last Adam," but then concludes, the last Adam became the Holy Spirit.

If that's correct then Lee was right. If, that is, Paul meant to say, the last Adam was/is the resurrected Christ.

But sounds to me like Gaffin's logical conclusion, by default, is saying that the last Adam is the Holy Spirit.

So go on bro UntoHim, and present more commentary. Maybe it will clear up my confusion.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 11:28 PM   #261
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Of course, that's why I posted this at the beginning of this thread:

Oh OK. I thought maybe you had changed your mind by the end of the thread where you said "The outstanding thing with Gaffin is that he is contemporary, and is still an active professor of theology as far as I know.
Quote:
This is the very basis for our faith. Without the hope of the resurrection, I too would be of all men most miserable.

Amen and Amen!"
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-16-2014, 11:40 PM   #262
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
There you go again, my friend zeek, using extra-biblical sources to try and confirm or else deny facts that are clearly explained in the biblical text itself.

And what you sow is not the body that is to be, but a bare kernel, perhaps of wheat or of some other grain. 1 Cor 15:37

What was "sown"? The text is extremely clear: the physical body of the first Adam. What was "raised"? Well that is what this part of 1 Cor 15 and this thread are all about! But we can't get to the what was raised part without acknowledging the what was sown part. Of course we can simply jump ahead and argue about the "became a life giving spirit", but what fun is that if we can't even agree on what is meant by "the first Adam became a living soul"?
Clearly I jumped the gun. But, I'm not so sure about your "clearly explained" claim. I can't seem to grasp what a spiritual body is. It seems like the kind of thing you can read about, but to really appreciate it you've got to be there to see it.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 12:59 AM   #263
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
if we can't even agree on what is meant by "the first Adam became a living soul"?
That would be "The first MAN Adam." Note that Paul doesn't say the last MAN Adam. He just says , the last Adam.

So Gaffin might be on to something to point out the last Adam is the Holy Spirit, otherwise he would have also stated the last man Adam.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 11:10 AM   #264
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Seems to me we are in effect spiritual bodies now. The spirit is said to leave the body at death. So, until then spirit and body seem somehow joined.
While I understand the confusion, you are caught in a bit of unintended equivocation.

"Spiritual body" has a meaning relating to the nature of the body. But having a spirit within us does not constitute our bodies as "spiritual.

I like the way someone much older and wiser than me put it. I will paraphrase. We are not three parts, or two parts. We are living humans. There may be truth to the idea that they can be split apart from each other in terms of identification (like a biology textbook), but within this life, they are inseparable and we are what we are in total. We are not "in" one part of our being at one time and then ""in" another part at another. We are always "in" our entire being.

But if you change the definition of "spirit" that you are talking about, this particular discussion becomes irrelevant and, depending on which one you change to, the one about "spiritual bodies" might become relevant. To simply morph the two together is to misunderstand the difference in the two words. It would be better if you try to imagine a different word for "spirit" when discussing the spiritual aspects of the human organism. A different word for the essence of God. A different word for the (generally) disembodied part of man that si often called a ghost (but that Paul joined back with the body in a way different from how it might have been understood to be connected prior to death).
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 11:13 AM   #265
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
That would be "The first MAN Adam." Note that Paul doesn't say the last MAN Adam. He just says , the last Adam.

So Gaffin might be on to something to point out the last Adam is the Holy Spirit, otherwise he would have also stated the last man Adam.
If the spirit in 15:45 is the Holy Spirit and
the last Adam is a man i.e. a human being
Then, the Holy Spirit is a human being.

We have come full circle again.

__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 11:40 AM   #266
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
If the spirit in 15:45 is the Holy Spirit and
the last Adam is a man i.e. a human being
Then, the Holy Spirit is a human being.

We have come full circle again.

And the only man it could be is Jesus. So Jesus is the Holy Spirit (Lee was right), that becomes life-giving at the resurrection.

And we've discussed spirit, the last Adam, and life-giving, but we haven't even mentioned "became" or "was made." Sounds like a process; a changing progressive development in process.

Who knew a little verse could be so confounding?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 11:50 AM   #267
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
While I understand the confusion, you are caught in a bit of unintended equivocation.

I prefer to think of it as intended irony.

"Spiritual body" has a meaning relating to the nature of the body. But having a spirit within us does not constitute our bodies as "spiritual.

So you say.

I like the way someone much older and wiser than me put it. I will paraphrase. We are not three parts, or two parts. We are living humans. There may be truth to the idea that they can be split apart from each other in terms of identification (like a biology textbook), but within this life, they are inseparable and we are what we are in total. We are not "in" one part of our being at one time and then ""in" another part at another. We are always "in" our entire being.

I agree. Well said.

But if you change the definition of "spirit" that you are talking about, this particular discussion becomes irrelevant and, depending on which one you change to, the one about "spiritual bodies" might become relevant.
To simply morph the two together is to misunderstand the difference in the two words.
It would be better if you try to imagine a different word for "spirit" when discussing the spiritual aspects of the human organism.
A different word for the essence of God. A different word for the (generally) disembodied part of man that si often called a ghost (but that Paul joined back with the body in a way different from how it might have been understood to be connected prior to death).
Ha Ha OBW you caught me. I was riffing with words the way Charlie Parker does with notes. I let them take me where they would. I am a musician, you know. Thus, I demonstrated for you how when we leave the confines of Paul's statement the ambiguity of propositions about spirit and body can mean all kinds of things. I hope you will not hold it against me that I engaged in a thought experiment.I was testing limits. In the future, I will try harder to make it clear if I do that again. In this case it was a spontaneous going off the tracks to see where it led me. First Unto Him and then you quickly brought me back. Such fellowship!

But you have fallen into the ambiguity of words there. For " To simply morph the two together" which you deny, might be an apt description for "We are not three parts, or two parts. We are living humans. " which you advocated. What is needed is a kind of physical science of the spirit. But, we don't have that. There are many competing theologies and no way to decide between them. Oh yes, there are many Bible-based theologies and no way to decide between them. It is still a simple matter of the church of your choice. Or, as in my case, the not-church of my choice. In either case we are in a Pre-Lee life-space existential situation. Or, more precisely, our post-Lee epistemological situation is as indeterminate as our Pre-Lee epistemological situation was.





Quote:
"Spiritual body" has a meaning relating to the nature of the body. But having a spirit within us does not constitute our bodies as "spiritual.


A well stated summary of what Paul seems to mean in I Cor. 15.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 03:05 PM   #268
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
But you have fallen into the ambiguity of words there. For " To simply morph the two together" which you deny, might be an apt description for "We are not three parts, or two parts. We are living humans. " which you advocated.
That is not a fair assessment of what I said (or paraphrased from another). It only discusses the aspect of there being a "spirit" with man in this life. It does not address the "ghost" aspect of afterlife, the essence of God, or the manner in which we stand up and root for our favorite college sports team. Those are different meanings of the word "spirit." (Or at least I posit that as true.) How that one specific aspect/definition of spirit relates to the living body of a person in this life is a different question from how the word "spirit" or "spiritual" might relate to the word "body" when considering someone who has been raised from the dead and exhibits the characteristics that Jesus did after the resurrection.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 03:07 PM   #269
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Oh yes, there are many Bible-based theologies and no way to decide between them. It is still a simple matter of the church of your choice. Or, as in my case, the not-church of my choice. In either case we are in a Pre-Lee life-space existential situation. Or, more precisely, our post-Lee epistemological situation is as indeterminate as our Pre-Lee epistemological situation was.
Yep. There are many. And it is this aspect of theology that is most troubling. And the aspect of it that makes the popular intent in "systematic theology" so problematic to me. Every different group has their own slant on where the system leads to their set of "distinctives" and variation in doctrines and practices.

Sort of like the inerrancy of the Bible. Even if we insist on inerrancy only in "original autographs," those do not exist, therefore it is an empty statement. And every group that lays claim to "Biblical inerrancy" does so to identify themselves with all the other Christian groups. Of course, their version of the inerrant Bible leads them to believe differently on so many things. Both Arminians and Calvinists believe in the inerrant Bible. Those who sprinkle and those who dunk (not talking about donuts). And on and on we go.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 08:58 PM   #270
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
How that one specific aspect/definition of spirit relates to the living body of a person in this life is a different question from how the word "spirit" or "spiritual" might relate to the word "body" when considering someone who has been raised from the dead and exhibits the characteristics that Jesus did after the resurrection.[/COLOR]
Yes. Very well said.

One thing to keep in mind...and I keep harping on this...these terms "spiritual body" and "life-giving spirit" are originally coined terms by the apostle Paul. We will NOT find clear and fast references from the Old Testament (or from the writings of the other New Testament writers) to these two terms. Did the apostle Paul just make these terms up out of thin air? Well, if we are to believe what he wrote to the Galatians - that he received some "visions and revelations" directly from God, then I think it is more than likely that the apostle Paul "learned" these originally coined terms from God himself
.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 10:32 PM   #271
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
That is not a fair assessment of what I said (or paraphrased from another). It only discusses the aspect of there being a "spirit" with man in this life. It does not address the "ghost" aspect of afterlife, the essence of God, or the manner in which we stand up and root for our favorite college sports team. Those are different meanings of the word "spirit." (Or at least I posit that as true.) How that one specific aspect/definition of spirit relates to the living body of a person in this life is a different question from how the word "spirit" or "spiritual" might relate to the word "body" when considering someone who has been raised from the dead and exhibits the characteristics that Jesus did after the resurrection.
I know nothing certain about ghosts or resurrected bodies. And I suspect you don't either. Propositions about such things seem to be pure speculation. We suppose that Paul knew something about them because we come to the Bible with the assumption that it is an infallible factual source. I don't recall any instance of Jesus telling Paul, "I have a spiritual body." Paul claims to have been a Pharisee. He probably learned about the resurrection from them. From his vision of Jesus he inferred that Jesus was a spiritual body, the first resurrected human being. Otherwise, Jesus would have been a mere ghost. The conclusion that he had witnessed the resurrected Christ put him in the company of the Christian witnesses of the resurrected Christ.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-17-2014, 10:35 PM   #272
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Yep. There are many. And it is this aspect of theology that is most troubling. And the aspect of it that makes the popular intent in "systematic theology" so problematic to me. Every different group has their own slant on where the system leads to their set of "distinctives" and variation in doctrines and practices.

Sort of like the inerrancy of the Bible. Even if we insist on inerrancy only in "original autographs," those do not exist, therefore it is an empty statement. And every group that lays claim to "Biblical inerrancy" does so to identify themselves with all the other Christian groups. Of course, their version of the inerrant Bible leads them to believe differently on so many things. Both Arminians and Calvinists believe in the inerrant Bible. Those who sprinkle and those who dunk (not talking about donuts). And on and on we go.
Looks like there is nothing left to do but think for ourselves.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 07:35 AM   #273
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Looks like there is nothing left to do but think for ourselves.
I think that's why we settle for off-the-shelf pre-packaged systems.

Cuz when we think for ourselves, seems to me, we end up in the land of uncertainty.

We can't think our way to God.

We can't even think our way thru 15:45.

So far, according to Gaffin, Lee was right. The life-giving spirit, according to Gaffin, is the Holy Spirit, and the last Adam, according to Gaffin, is Christ. So according to Gaffin, and Lee, Christ is the Holy Spirit.

Lee and Gaffin pre-packaged 15:45 for us. We didn't need all this thinking, wondering and asking ... that only leads us into the land of uncertainty.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 11:18 AM   #274
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
I think that's why we settle for off-the-shelf pre-packaged systems.

Cuz when we think for ourselves, seems to me, we end up in the land of uncertainty.

We can't think our way to God.

We can't even think our way thru 15:45.

So far, according to Gaffin, Lee was right. The life-giving spirit, according to Gaffin, is the Holy Spirit, and the last Adam, according to Gaffin, is Christ. So according to Gaffin, and Lee, Christ is the Holy Spirit.

Lee and Gaffin pre-packaged 15:45 for us. We didn't need all this thinking, wondering and asking ... that only leads us into the land of uncertainty.
As you implied in your featured post there is much to delight in a world where absolute truth cannot be known. "Peace in the valley" indeed.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 01:11 PM   #275
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I know nothing certain about ghosts or resurrected bodies.
Sure you do! You've been participating in this thread and following what has been posted, right? I assume you've actually read through 1 Cor 15, right? The apostle Paul has given us as close of a description as humanly possible. "There is a natural body"....he explains. "There is a spiritual body"...he explains by way of comparison. "if there is a natural body, there is a spiritual body". The man was living in the first century, working with a culture and a vocabulary of the first century. This is why he used the metaphor of the seed and the grown plant - he was living and teaching among an agrarian society. And guess what, almost 2,000 years later the metaphor still holds up....we still have seeds and we still have grown plants...isn't God wise!
Quote:
Propositions about such things seem to be pure speculation. We suppose that Paul knew something about them because we come to the Bible with the assumption that it is an infallible factual source. I don't recall any instance of Jesus telling Paul, "I have a spiritual body."
Doing sound theology and exegesis is not pure speculation. Yes, we do come to the Bible with the assumption that it is an infallible factual source, glad you said it! Unfortunately for some, this matter is not up for debate on this forum. There are too many rabbit trails to get off track as it is without having to litigate whether every jot or tittle is the Word of God. There are TONS of forums out there where this kind of thing is the main fare. This forum is not one of them.
Quote:
Paul claims to have been a Pharisee. He probably learned about the resurrection from them. From his vision of Jesus he inferred that Jesus was a spiritual body, the first resurrected human being. Otherwise, Jesus would have been a mere ghost. The conclusion that he had witnessed the resurrected Christ put him in the company of the Christian witnesses of the resurrected Christ.
I don't believe the resurrection was much of a subject among any of the Jews of the day, at least not bodily resurrection. Even the disciples, who had been at Jesus side for about 3 years, did not seem to understand much about the resurrection. Jesus boldly declared to the Jewish leaders seeking to kill him: "destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up". Jesus was not talking about his soul or his spirit, he was talking about his physical body. (his soul and spirit never died).
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 02:26 PM   #276
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Looks like there is nothing left to do but think for ourselves.
That doesn't seem to be the trick either. The real answer is leaving the arguments to the theologians and taking the position that in non-essentials, it isn't that important. So the best position is love and unity.

And as much as possible, the theologians would do better to not argue s much as listen and consider.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 02:33 PM   #277
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Sure you do! You've been participating in this thread and following what has been posted, right? I assume you've actually read through 1 Cor 15, right? The apostle Paul has given us as close of a description as humanly possible. "There is a natural body"....he explains. "There is a spiritual body"...he explains by way of comparison. "if there is a natural body, there is a spiritual body".
He also says, just a little further down, that he's explaining a mystery:

1Co 15:51 Behold! I tell you a mystery.

But in part B he was wrong:

We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,

Because, they all did sleep, including Paul. And no one has changed yet.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 05:12 PM   #278
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Sure you do! You've been participating in this thread and following what has been posted, right? I assume you've actually read through 1 Cor 15, right? The apostle Paul has given us as close of a description as humanly possible. "There is a natural body"....he explains. "There is a spiritual body"...he explains by way of comparison. "if there is a natural body, there is a spiritual body". The man was living in the first century, working with a culture and a vocabulary of the first century. This is why he used the metaphor of the seed and the grown plant - he was living and teaching among an agrarian society. And guess what, almost 2,000 years later the metaphor still holds up....we still have seeds and we still have grown plants...isn't God wise!

Those are claims. I don't know how Paul knows. My understanding and belief in it I call faith not knowledge.

Doing sound theology and exegesis is not pure speculation. Yes, we do come to the Bible with the assumption that it is an infallible factual source, glad you said it! Unfortunately for some, this matter is not up for debate on this forum. There are too many rabbit trails to get off track as it is without having to litigate whether every jot or tittle is the Word of God. There are TONS of forums out there where this kind of thing is the main fare. This forum is not one of them.

Right. I'm not challenging your assumption. Just observing that you believe you have knowledge based on the assumption that the claims are true. That is circular logic. That does not mean that it necessarily isn't true, but it isn't justified by logic or evidence. Belief without evidence or logic is called faith. I'm not challenging it. Just trying to call it what it is.

I don't believe the resurrection was much of a subject among any of the Jews of the day, at least not bodily resurrection. Even the disciples, who had been at Jesus side for about 3 years, did not seem to understand much about the resurrection. Jesus boldly declared to the Jewish leaders seeking to kill him: "destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up". Jesus was not talking about his soul or his spirit, he was talking about his physical body. (his soul and spirit never died).
Acts 23 :6 But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question.

Acts 23:8 For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit: but the Pharisees confess both.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 05:28 PM   #279
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
That doesn't seem to be the trick either. The real answer is leaving the arguments to the theologians and taking the position that in non-essentials, it isn't that important. So the best position is love and unity.

And as much as possible, the theologians would do better to not argue as much as listen and consider.
Thinking for yourself is a skill not a trick. Anybody with average intelligence can learn to do it with some degree of success. Deferring to others is what got us into Witness Lee's movement. Theologians do not remove the necessity of doing one's own thinking from one's own unique point of view. Nobody else can do it for you. You've got to do it for yourself.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 05:33 PM   #280
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
He also says, just a little further down, that he's explaining a mystery:

1Co 15:51 Behold! I tell you a mystery.

But in part B he was wrong:

We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,

Because, they all did sleep, including Paul. And no one has changed yet.
That interpretation is possible but is not necessary grammatically, syntactically or contextually. Paul could be using the word "us" in a general sense to refer to the Christian community for all time.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 06:40 PM   #281
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
That interpretation is possible but is not necessary grammatically, syntactically or contextually. Paul could be using the word "us" in a general sense to refer to the Christian community for all time.
1Co 1:1-2 Paul, called by the will of God to be an apostle of Christ Jesus, and our brother Sosthenes, To the church of God that is in Corinth . . . .

Not to us, 2000 yrs later.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 07:59 PM   #282
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
1Co 1:1-2 Paul, called by the will of God to be an apostle of Christ Jesus, and our brother Sosthenes, To the church of God that is in Corinth . . . .

Not to us, 2000 yrs later.
By your logic only Paul and the Corinthians are going to resurrect. The rest of the Christian church is left out. Even in a letter written to one person, a writer can make universal generalizations that go beyond the reader to whom the letter is addressed. Paul even says we shall all be changed to emphasize general inclusiveness.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 08:20 PM   #283
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Those are claims. I don't know how Paul knows. My understanding and belief in it I call faith not knowledge.
This is totally and absolutely unresponsive to what I posted. No, we do not have HD digital video of Paul's interactions with the Lord Jesus in those three years...but we have a record of what he related in writing to the Corinthians regarding some of those "visions and revelations". Some of those were relating to the resurrection body of the Lord Jesus and the resurrection body we will receive. This is what this 15th chapter of 1 Corinthians is all about. These writings are part of what was accepted as the New Testament canon back in the 4th century. And NO, we are not going to re-litigate and put the New Testament on trial again. At least NOT on this forum.

ME
:
Quote:
Doing sound theology and exegesis is not pure speculation. Yes, we do come to the Bible with the assumption that it is an infallible factual source, glad you said it! Unfortunately for some, this matter is not up for debate on this forum. There are too many rabbit trails to get off track as it is without having to litigate whether every jot or tittle is the Word of God. There are TONS of forums out there where this kind of thing is the main fare. This forum is not one of them.
Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Right. I'm not challenging your assumption. Just observing that you believe you have knowledge based on the assumption that the claims are true. That is circular logic. That does not mean that it necessarily isn't true, but it isn't justified by logic or evidence. Belief without evidence or logic is called faith. I'm not challenging it. Just trying to call it what it is.
"believe you have knowledge"? I'll let you slide by with this one for now
Of course I believe...or assume...you pick which one you want to tie me to...that all the "claims" in the Bible are true. Especially when it comes to the resurrection because, like the apostle Paul said, And if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain and your faith is in vain - And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in your sins.

I can only surmise from what you have written here is that you think anybody who expresses his belief in, or his faith in that the Bible is the Word of God is engaging in circular logic. Sorry, zeek, this is not going to work here on this forum.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-18-2014, 10:37 PM   #284
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Of course I believe...or assume...you pick which one you want to tie me to...that all the "claims" in the Bible are true. Especially when it comes to the resurrection because, like the apostle Paul said, And if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain and your faith is in vain - And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in your sins.
I can only surmise from what you have written here is that you think anybody who expresses his believe in, or his faith in that the Bible is the Word of God is engaging in circular logic. Sorry, zeek, this is not going to work here on this forum.
Of course you believe...or assume what Paul says there is true because you have already assumed that everything that the Bible claims is true. Your acceptance of Paul's claim follows logically from your presupposition. I'm not challenging your choice to do so. All I am asserting is that it is faith not knowledge. Why do you take exception to that observation? The Bible doesn't say the just shall live by knowledge. It says the just shall live by faith. I see nothing wrong with that as long as we acknowledge that is what we are doing. But to call faith knowledge or knowledge faith is an error. From what I have seen adherence to "The Faith" can only be accomplished by faith not knowledge. For every believer there is a point where individual experience, traditional valuation, and personal commitment decide the issue. Paul was predisposed to believe in resurrection because as he said in Acts 23 he was a pharisee and the son of a pharisee. The pharisees believed in resurrection. Thus, he was probably taught to believe in the resurrection at an early age possibly by his own father.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-19-2014, 05:41 AM   #285
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
By your logic only Paul and the Corinthians are going to resurrect. The rest of the Christian church is left out. Even in a letter written to one person, a writer can make universal generalizations that go beyond the reader to whom the letter is addressed. Paul even says we shall all be changed to emphasize general inclusiveness.
It not my logic. It's Paul's expectation that the resurrection/change was to happen in his/their lifetime. Then, you are right, it would happen to all living believers of Paul's generation, not just Paul and the Corinthians.

"We shall not all sleep," did not mean that 20 centuries, or more, of believers shall sleep. "WE, that is WE, shall not all sleep."

It is your logic, or lack thereof, that is stretching WE to mean 20 or more centuries of WE's sleeping. We were not the we Paul was speaking about. Clearly Paul expected the resurrection/change would happen in the lifetime of some he was writing to.

He was wrong.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-19-2014, 11:41 AM   #286
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Ok, let's move on.

Barnes continues:

The word "spirit," here applied to Christ, is in contradistinction from "a living being," as applied to Adam, and seems to be used in the sense of spirit of life, as raising the bodies of his people from the dead, and imparting life to them. He was constituted not as having life merely, but as endowed with the power of imparting life; as endowed with that spiritual or vital energy which was needful to impart life. All life is the creation or production of "spirit" (Πνευμα Pneuma); as applied to God the Father, or the Son, or the Holy Spirit. Spirit is the source of all vitality. God is a spirit, and God is the source of all life. And the idea here is, that Christ had such a spiritual existence such power as a spirit; that he was the source of all life to his people. The word "spirit" is applied to his exalted spiritual nature, in distinction from his human nature, in Romans 1:4; 1 Timothy 3:16; 1 Peter 3:18. The apostle does not here affirm that he had not a human nature, or a vital existence as a man; but that his main characteristic in contradistinction from Adam was, that he was endowed with an elevated spiritual nature, which was capable of imparting vital existence to the dead.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-19-2014, 03:47 PM   #287
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

Barnes continues:

The word "spirit," here applied to Christ, is in contradistinction from "a living being," as applied to Adam, and seems to be used in the sense of spirit of life, as raising the bodies of his people from the dead, and imparting life to them.
Okay, Paul grew up with the Pharisee belief in the resurrection. And the mystery Paul is explaining to the Corinthians is that Christ is the life giver in that resurrection, and the changer of the bodies of the living believers into incorruptible spiritual bodies.

All the rest is Paul's style and flourish. Which we know Paul is no stranger to by his : "I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago ..." in his 2nd letter to the Corinthians.

So we shouldn't allow the details to hang us up. It's a mystery ... still ... even today ... just as it was back then.

Can we live with a mystery?

Or do we go with those like Lee? who claim they have the answer to Paul's mystery? with silly non-essential, worthless trivia, like: 15:45 means Christ is the Holy Spirit?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-19-2014, 07:14 PM   #288
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
It not my logic. It's Paul's expectation that the resurrection/change was to happen in his/their lifetime. Then, you are right, it would happen to all living believers of Paul's generation, not just Paul and the Corinthians.

"We shall not all sleep," did not mean that 20 centuries, or more, of believers shall sleep. "WE, that is WE, shall not all sleep."

It is your logic, or lack thereof, that is stretching WE to mean 20 or more centuries of WE's sleeping. We were not the we Paul was speaking about. Clearly Paul expected the resurrection/change would happen in the lifetime of some he was writing to.

He was wrong.
You are trying to make the word we say more than it does. There is ambiguity in the word that must be precluded to make your point. You wish we to mean only Paul and the Corinthians. But it can just as easily mean Paul and all Christians including the Corinthians. And, that can be the case regardless of the specific unstated span of time that may have been in Paul's mind. There is no scientific evidence that mind-reading without an fMRI is a real phenomenon. So, while the ambiguity of Paul's statement is such that your interpretation cannot be conclusively refuted, the same ambiguity leaves the statement open to the more inclusive traditional interpretation of the verse.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-21-2014, 08:22 AM   #289
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
There is no scientific evidence that mind-reading without an fMRI is a real phenomenon. So, while the ambiguity of Paul's statement is such that your interpretation cannot be conclusively refuted, the same ambiguity leaves the statement open to the more inclusive traditional interpretation of the verse.
There's no need for mind-reading Paul. That Paul expected the last Adam to become the life-giving spirit was imminent is revealed not only in the "not all shall sleep verse," but elsewhere:

1Co 7:29 But this I say, brethren, the time is short: it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none;
1Co 10:11 Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
Gal 1:4 Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father:
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-21-2014, 10:59 AM   #290
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
There's no need for mind-reading Paul. That Paul expected the last Adam to become the life-giving spirit was imminent is revealed not only in the "not all shall sleep verse," but elsewhere:

1Co 7:29 But this I say, brethren, the time is short: it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none;

1Co 10:11 Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.

Gal 1:4 Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father:
"The Greek word εγενετο commonly translated "was made" or "became" clearly shows that Paul believed that Jesus as the last Adam was already a life-giving spirit rather than that he "expected the last Adam to become the life-giving spirit was imminent"[sic] as you assert. Paul was mistaken about the time being so short that they needed to act as if they didn't have wives in I Cor 7:29. I Cor 10:11 and Galatians 1:4 do confirm that Paul believed he lived at the end of the eon. However, it doesn't follow from those statements that Paul's teaching that all would not die before the second coming of Christ was intended to apply only to the Corinthian receivers of his epistle. As long as there are living believers who are transfigured when Jesus returns, Paul's statement in I Cor 15:51 will still be logically and factually correct. To remove the ambiguity from the verse Paul could have said either "you and I" which would have made it clear that he was only referring only to himself and the Corinthians or "we Christians" which would have made it clear that it applied to all Christians. As it is, the verse could have either meaning.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-21-2014, 12:21 PM   #291
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
It not my logic. It's Paul's expectation that the resurrection/change was to happen in his/their lifetime. Then, you are right, it would happen to all living believers of Paul's generation, not just Paul and the Corinthians.

"We shall not all sleep," did not mean that 20 centuries, or more, of believers shall sleep. "WE, that is WE, shall not all sleep."

It is your logic, or lack thereof, that is stretching WE to mean 20 or more centuries of WE's sleeping. We were not the we Paul was speaking about. Clearly Paul expected the resurrection/change would happen in the lifetime of some he was writing to.

He was wrong.
I have always taken Paul's comment here to simply mean that there will be some believers who are alive when Jesus returns bodily to this earth as He promised us, and as the angels also promised in Acts 1.9-11.

Neither Paul nor the other apostles knew when Jesus would come again. They were only warned to be always prepared for His return. None of us knows the time of His return, nor the number of our own days, that is when we too will "sleep." One reason we can trust God unreservedly is that He alone in the entire universe knows the future.

What we can be sure is that Paul's word will be fulfilled, "we shall not all sleep."
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-21-2014, 01:56 PM   #292
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
However, it doesn't follow from those statements that Paul's teaching that all would not die before the second coming of Christ was intended to apply only to the Corinthian receivers of his epistle.
Just so we understand, I did not say that the resurrection and change would happen only to the Corinthians. That's very obvious when we talk the resurrection, which includes way more than the Corinthians (and would mean it's a good thing we'll have spiritual bodies - as the earth will be so crowded many of us will be forced to stand in the same place at the same time).

Beside that, the resurrection and change Paul was telling the Corinthians about is an event -- yet to happen at that time -- that applied to all believers.

But the WE, in that verse, I'm saying, applies to those living back then ; that generation, of Paul & the Corinthians.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-21-2014, 02:18 PM   #293
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
I have always taken Paul's comment here to simply mean that there will be some believers who are alive when Jesus returns bodily to this earth as He promised us, and as the angels also promised in Acts 1.9-11.

Neither Paul nor the other apostles knew when Jesus would come again. They were only warned to be always prepared for His return. None of us knows the time of His return, nor the number of our own days, that is when we too will "sleep." One reason we can trust God unreservedly is that He alone in the entire universe knows the future.

What we can be sure is that Paul's word will be fulfilled, "we shall not all sleep."
True, bro Ohio. But I'm not talking about knowing when Jesus would return, I'm talking about when Paul EXPECTED it to happen.

Which I claim, "not all shall sleep" means that generation that was living then.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-21-2014, 03:28 PM   #294
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Just so we understand, I did not say that the resurrection and change would happen only to the Corinthians. That's very obvious when we talk the resurrection, which includes way more than the Corinthians (and would mean it's a good thing we'll have spiritual bodies - as the earth will be so crowded many of us will be forced to stand in the same place at the same time).

Beside that, the resurrection and change Paul was telling the Corinthians about is an event -- yet to happen at that time -- that applied to all believers.

But the WE, in that verse, I'm saying, applies to those living back then ; that generation, of Paul & the Corinthians.
Based on other verses, it does seem that Paul believed that transfiguration would occur in his lifetime or at least in the lifetime of some of his contemporaries. Yes. But he doesn't explicitly claim that in 15:51. No. Taken by itself as a proposition 15:51 doesn't entail a time frame. It merely asserts that for some of us including the Corinthians and Paul, the transfiguration will come before death arrives. It doesn't give a time frame. Consequently, what is stated in 15:51 could still happen. I think you are bringing a preterist hermeneutic assumption to the verse that is not justified by the text.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-22-2014, 08:42 AM   #295
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Based on other verses, it does seem that Paul believed that transfiguration would occur in his lifetime or at least in the lifetime of some of his contemporaries. Yes.
They, just like the 50 or so generations of believers since, like believers in our generation, like even Witness Lee, believed the Lord was coming back in their/our generation.

Like my Pentecostal preacher friend tells me: "We're living in the last days."

That's what Paul though about when the last Adam would become the life-giving spirit. He thought it would happen before he, and others, slept.

They all sleep.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-26-2014, 10:18 PM   #296
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

As I have previously noted, this term "life-giving spirit" appears to be an originally coined term (for any of you phraseology geeks out there - Neologism). Upon further review of this Greek word, ζῳοποιέω - zōopoieō I think that "originally coined term" may very well not portray the best description of the term itself. The following four verses contain this Greek word ζῳοποιέω - zōopoieō, and all of them link, directly or indirectly, the Lord Jesus as a life giver, and this giving of life is inextricably linked with the Person of the Holy Spirit.

I'm sort of being my own devil's advocate here, but there will be a method to my madness if you will just follow me as close as you can. If this makes any sense at all, I think that Witness Lee was not as far off as I and so many others have tried to argue for. The best way I can try to explain is to say that Witness Lee was right for the wrong reasons, or maybe that he was half right and half wrong.

Let's take a look at the following four verses:

For as the Father raises the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom he will.
John 5:21


It is the Spirit who gives life; the flesh is no help at all. The words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life
John 6:63


If the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he who raised Christ Jesus from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit who dwells in you.
Romans 8:11


For Christ also suffered once for sins, the righteous for the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive in the spirit,
1 Peter 3:18


Interestingly enough, only one of these verses contain the Greek word ζῳοποιέω - zōopoieō, immediately followed by the Greek word πνεῦμα - pneuma, and it was not the apostle Paul, but the apostle Peter. (1 Peter 3:18) For obvious grammatical reasons, the translators chose to translate these two Greek words as "made alive in the spirit", but the more I review this particular phrase (by Peter), the more I think that my previous insistence that "live-giving spirit" in 1 Cor 15:45 is not directly related to the Person and/or work of the Holy Spirit is at lease partially flawed.

Lots more to say, but enough for now.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-27-2014, 07:45 AM   #297
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
As I have previously noted, this term "life-giving spirit" appears to be an originally coined term (for any of you phraseology geeks out there - Neologism). Upon further review of this Greek word, ζῳοποιέω - zōopoieō I think that "originally coined term" may very well not portray the best description of the term itself. The following four verses contain this Greek word ζῳοποιέω - zōopoieō, and all of them link, directly or indirectly, the Lord Jesus as a life giver, and this giving of life is inextricably linked with the Person of the Holy Spirit.

I'm sort of being my own devil's advocate here, but there will be a method to my madness if you will just follow me as close as you can. If this makes any sense at all, I think that Witness Lee was not as far off as I and so many others have tried to argue for. The best way I can try to explain is to say that Witness Lee was right for the wrong reasons, or maybe that he was half right and half wrong.

Let's take a look at the following four verses:

For as the Father raises the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom he will.
John 5:21


It is the Spirit who gives life; the flesh is no help at all. The words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life
John 6:63


If the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he who raised Christ Jesus from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit who dwells in you.
Romans 8:11


For Christ also suffered once for sins, the righteous for the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive in the spirit,
1 Peter 3:18


Interestingly enough, only one of these verses contain the Greek word ζῳοποιέω - zōopoieō, immediately followed by the Greek word πνεῦμα - pneuma, and it was not the apostle Paul, but the apostle Peter. (1 Peter 3:18) For obvious grammatical reasons, the translators chose to translate these two Greek words as "made alive in the spirit", but the more I review this particular phrase (by Peter), the more I think that my previous insistence that "live-giving spirit" in 1 Cor 15:45 is not directly related to the Person and/or work of the Holy Spirit is at lease partially flawed.

Lots more to say, but enough for now.
Great bro UntoHim ... thanks for breaking it down. I read those verses in one of your references. (I try to read verse references in articles, as have found some to be far-fetched at times).

While reading them, I was wondering the same thing as you. But I AM the devils' advocate out here - branded with believing the Bible is fairy-tales and gibberish - and so, out of kindness, hold my tongue, until perchance another poster -- so many are crowding this thread -- jumps in ... and inspires me (inspire = theopneustos = 2 Tim 3:16 = not the same spirit as in 15:45 ... or is it?).

I already pointed out that Paul is "showing a mystery" 1Co 15:51. But hey, it's fun trying to figure it out.

We've already - thanks to Zeek - determined that we can't define "spirit" -- "spirit is not a physical body."

But we can look to the Bible to help us understand.

So, since we're jumping around in the Bible - John/Peter/other Paul references, for help, in understanding 15:45, please allow me to ask :

Are these references to spirit the same spirit as in 15:45 (hint: they are all life-giving)?

Gen 1:2 And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.

Mat 1:18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost (pneuma).


If so, it would mean the Spirit animates the last Adam. Not the last Adam animating the Holy Spirit.

And Witness Lee got it wrong.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 08:27 AM   #298
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

The following is not to Unto:
Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Let's take a look at the following four verses:
For as the Father raises the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom he will.
John 5:21

It is the Spirit who gives life; the flesh is no help at all. The words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life
John 6:63

If the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he who raised Christ Jesus from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit who dwells in you.
Romans 8:11

For Christ also suffered once for sins, the righteous for the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive in the spirit,
1 Peter 3:18
First, are getting lost relative to the purpose of the thread? But it is interesting, so I will not complain.

At some level, I wonder if the propensity for capitalizing or not capitalizing is causing us to take a stand on the meaning of the various words. And coupled with that, are the articles so precise that, for example, in John 6:63 is it clearly the "Spirit who," or possibly the "spirit that." The reason that I ask is that Jesus referred to the very being of God as "spirit" (not The Spirit), and in this verse, he follows shortly after the "S/spirit who/that" by referring to his words as "spirit and life." There seems to be an inconsistency in the meaning if we insist that Jesus has said the "Spirit" gives life juxtaposed so immediately to saying his words are "spirit" and life. That makes his words life without being "The Spirit" yet he has just said (or is thought by some translator to have said) that it is The Spirit that gives life.

I know that there is a lot about this that is over our heads. But it is just possible that the wording being used is more straightforward than we want to think? That neither Jesus nor Paul is trying to jam pack specially coded messages into single sentences, such as John 6:63, or 1 Cor 15:45? Might it be that rather than a passage to be dissected like an encrypted message, Paul, while writing about the nature of the body in resurrection (and using that of Jesus after his resurrection as the prime example) kind of gets beside himself as he juxtaposes the body of the common man — Adam — with the resurrected body of Jesus, the one who is not common, but gives life.

I think my comment above goes a little with the one I made to zeek shortly before going on vacation where I had no internet access. When I said that we may not be so able to just figure it out on our own (or by ourselves) I was not suggesting that we are unable to spot shoddy theology. Or think for ourselves. But without any anchoring to something solid (and I hate to say it, but my mind tied solely to the scripture is not so solid) we are now subject to only our own bias. We have no basis for critique. We put an Adam Savage (I think that name is right) and suggest that "I reject your reality and substitute my own."

For the most part, I do not make any declaration that the things that have been mentioned by anyone are definitely wrong. But I wonder if looking at them the way we do to get to them is actually beneficial. Does knowing something better than someone else change the reality that underpins it all? If I believe in Jesus and am not hiding my light or living a hypocritical life, does having the best understanding of whether it is The Spirit or the spirit (being the essence of God) that gives me life really matter if I know that it is the words that Jesus is speaking that brings it? If I am learning from those words and living them?

And that is the reason that I think that the nit picking should be left to the theologians. And sometimes it is probably better if we didn't hear all of the "deep theology" that the theologians think they know. They don't all agree on it and it is not helping with the oneness of the body.

And if they tell us too many of those details, we too often think of them as reasons that we are better than some other poor(er) Christian who doesn't have such deep theology. Miss how it should impact us (if at all) and instead note that "they" don't know this "important truth" and have too much ritual in their worship (as we complain that someone messed with the order of service, made the bread out of the wrong flour, broke it at the wrong point in the service (or called it a service), called the wrong song, etc.) (And I'm not just talking about the LRC.)

I wonder why we think that any particular "tradition" in worship is so inferior to the one we prefer. And I bet we disagree among ourselves as to what that tradition is or should be.

And back to the original question. Does getting the knowledge of whether it is The Spirit who gives life or the spirit that gives life really change anything? It would appear that it comes with the words of Jesus. So if we are focused on those, whether it is The Spirit or the spirit is not important because the life will come.

I will pull a Harold here. We are acting as if it is knowing which kind of reference to S/spirit it is that is important to gaining the life. But it is really the words of Jesus that are the key. We are a "cargo cult" that thinks getting the periphery right makes everything right as we miss the real message that is in the words of Christ. And that message was not really about figuring out the S/spirit, but in believing and obeying. Yes. It is in that order. You must first believe. But after that, if you don't obey, it doesn't matter how well you figure out the correct meaning of T/the S/spirit Who/that gives life. You will have that spark of salvation, but you will be busy missing the next step while thinking that your mental understanding makes it all better.

And we don't get to that better place by ourselves. And figuring out the meaning of that verse doesn't do it. So my version v Unto's version v Awareness' version v Ohio's version is not the key to anything. It does not give life. Even the best version (the one that is ultimately correct) does not give life. It is the S/spirit Who/that gives life. That is good enough.

And meeting with a prepared series of responsive readings that walk us through the gospel, our sin, our need of mercy (the Kyrie), the provision of Christ as we stand, sit, kneel, etc., is no better or worse than the most free-form Charismatic, lift your hands and do your own thing service (or anywhere in between) if we are focused upon the one who is the gospel and are participants with Him in all aspects of our lives (not just the religious ones).

Seems that knowing (or thinking we know) the real coded message in John 6:63 or 1 Cor 15:45 is a reason for despising each other rather than being one in Christ. We can be one with them all. Can we drive to our "house of worship" and as we pass by other houses we pray for their stand with Christ for the gospel? For the needs and hurts within the congregation? For their activities as an assembly and as individuals in loving their neighbors?

Or will we pray that the "real Christians" will "come out of her"? Or worse yet, just ignore them. Pretend they don't exist.

I know this seems somewhat contradictory to the whole point of the thread, but unlike so many of those other groups that we can imagine from my references, I honestly think that the teachings and practices of the LRC are harmful to the participants. It is not a healthy place. I would rather they drop their beliefs in Nee and Lee and their nonsense and join with a good Lutheran, Methodist, Presbyterian, Pentecostal/charismatic, Baptist, Church of Christ, Disciples of Christ, Bible church, independent, traditional, emerging, etc., church and be part of the larger body of Christ in both fact and word. (They are only part of it in fact at this point. They have chosen to be separated from it in word and deed.)
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 08:54 AM   #299
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I will pull a Harold here. We are acting as if it is knowing which kind of reference to S/spirit it is that is important to gaining the life. But it is really the words of Jesus that are the key. We are a "cargo cult" that thinks getting the periphery right makes everything right as we miss the real message that is in the words of Christ. And that message was not really about figuring out the S/spirit, but in believing and obeying. Yes. It is in that order. You must first believe. But after that, if you don't obey, it doesn't matter how well you figure out the correct meaning of T/the S/spirit Who/that gives life. You will have that spark of salvation, but you will be busy missing the next step while thinking that your mental understanding makes it all better.
I agree 100%. But isn't the whole point of the discussion to see if Lee was wrong about something? And if that's the goal, then nailing down the meaning of these verses is necessary.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 09:10 AM   #300
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Let me just put in my 2 cents.

The Trinity is a deep mystery. No one is going to be able to define it perfectly in human language. Words fail here, so much so that over-relying on them leads to error. This is actually just the problem OBW brings out looked at from a different angle. The Trinity is a stark example of the gap between experience and mental definition. If you think you can define the Trinity perfectly, then that definition gets in the way of your experience. As soon as you think you've defined the Trinity, you've produced an error. Defining it perfectly is like trying to stuff a quart of Jello into a pint jar. It just doesn't work. That doesn't mean we can't talk about it, just that it constantly reminds us that something exists which we can experience but never quite define. And the reason is because God doesn't want us going around defining everything. He wants us experiencing things. Adam named the animals, he didn't define them.

Here's the best I can do:
The one God is three persons. On the one hand you must say the persons are distinct. On the other you must accept that on some level they are the same thing. The Son is not the Spirit, yet on some level he is.

So the Son didn't need to become the Spirit, and 1 Cor 15:45 doesn't say that anyway. What it says is the humanity of Christ became life-giving Spirit. In other words, the humanity of Christ is now included with the Trinity.

That's what it means to me. If I try to look any deeper than that I start to think I know things that I don't.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 09:55 AM   #301
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Here's the best I can do:
The one God is three persons. On the one hand you must say the persons are distinct. On the other you must accept that on some level they are the same thing. The Son is not the Spirit, yet on some level he is.
I agree with this. I still feel that Lee leaned toward the side of "one-ness" just to be different and to counteract the prevailing Christian tendency to lean towards the side of "three-ness." Whichever side you lean towards, there are verses which will blast you out of the water.

I believe that the creating God never intended for man to really understand Him. Perhaps his earlier creation of the angelic race (think Lucifer, Michael and Gabriel) had a better understanding, but look where that ended up.

The New Covenant, enacted the very night our Savior Jesus was betrayed, and prophesied in Jeremiah just as Judah was about to be carried off into captivity, clearly states that "each can know Me," from the smallest to the greatest.

Is this not the greatest mystery -- that we can all know Him, whether or not we can ever truly understand Him? Like a young child who instinctively knows his own father, and is immediately drawn to the love and safety the father provides, calling him "daddy" and sheltering in his arms, yet it totally unable to truly understand him, such is our relationship with our heavenly Father.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 10:09 AM   #302
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Let me just put in my 2 cents.

The Trinity is a deep mystery. No one is going to be able to define it perfectly in human language. Words fail here, so much so that over-relying on them leads to error. This is actually just the problem OBW brings out looked at from a different angle. The Trinity is a stark example of the gap between experience and mental definition. If you think you can define the Trinity perfectly, then that definition gets in the way of your experience. As soon as you think you've defined the Trinity, you've produced an error. Defining it perfectly is like trying to stuff a quart of Jello into a pint jar. It just doesn't work. That doesn't mean we can't talk about it, just that it constantly reminds us that something exists which we can experience but never quite define. And the reason is because God doesn't want us going around defining everything. He wants us experiencing things. Adam named the animals, he didn't define them.

Here's the best I can do:
The one God is three persons. On the one hand you must say the persons are distinct. On the other you must accept that on some level they are the same thing. The Son is not the Spirit, yet on some level he is.

So the Son didn't need to become the Spirit, and 1 Cor 15:45 doesn't say that anyway. What it says is the humanity of Christ became life-giving Spirit. In other words, the humanity of Christ is now included with the Trinity.

That's what it means to me. If I try to look any deeper than that I start to think I know things that I don't.
Sound thinking bro Igzy.

I think it's good that we're stumped concerning matters of Spirit. That way we have no choice but to live by faith in God.

To be honest, I've been involved in these matters all my life, and I'm still stumped as to how to follow the Spirit. Looking back, the Holy Spirit was involved in my life, while I was busy trying to follow it, but didn't know it at the time.

It's like the wind. Drop a box on a wind devil, to capture it, and it's gone when you look for it.

That's the Spirit we're dealing with, we're living with. Our minds can't keep up.

And of course the resurrection and 'change' don't make sense to us. It's beyond or rational thinking. And of course it requires divine life-giving spirit to pull it off. There's no other way.

Our minds can't figure it, but faith works.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 01:15 PM   #303
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I agree 100%. But isn't the whole point of the discussion to see if Lee was wrong about something? And if that's the goal, then nailing down the meaning of these verses is necessary.
The actual goal is not necessarily to see if Lee is wrong, the goal (I think, I hope!) is to ascertain what might be the closest interpretation to the truth that is revealed in the Word, and in doing so I strongly believe we will see that Lee was wrong...very wrong. My intention from the beginning of the thread is that we might use every tool at our disposal - commentaries, word studies, language and historical experts. Of course the main thing would be to use these tools as a help for us to interpret the Word with the Word.

For those of you who do not want to get into "deep theology" then I think it might be a good thing if you sit this one out. Don't get me wrong, EVERYONE is welcome to participate, but I don't think it's fair to anyone concerned to use the "nobody really understands the Trinity" card to sidetrack the conversation.


Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
The one God is three persons. On the one hand you must say the persons are distinct. On the other you must accept that on some level they are the same thing. The Son is not the Spirit, yet on some level he is.
I know what you are trying to say here but I don't think it's good way to say it. The problem is there are some Unitarians and others who would use the very same kind of logic and say "The Son is not God, yet on some level he is". I guess what my real problem would be that I do not think we can discuss the very nature of God or the Trinity in expressions of "levels".

More to say, sorry out of time for now!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 01:57 PM   #304
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

For those of you who do not want to get into "deep theology" then I think it might be a good thing if you sit this one out. Don't get me wrong, EVERYONE is welcome to participate, but I don't think it's fair to anyone concerned to use the "nobody really understands the Trinity" card to sidetrack the conversation.
If you want some "deep trinitarian theology" you probably came to the wrong place.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 02:59 PM   #305
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
If you want some "deep trinitarian theology" you probably came to the wrong place.
Yeah bro UntoHim, there's other places on the internet where you can discuss the trinity ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 03:40 PM   #306
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Alllllrrrriiiiiigggghhhtttyyyy then.... so I have two takers already....anybody else?
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 07:30 PM   #307
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Alllllrrrriiiiiigggghhhtttyyyy then.... so I have two takers already....anybody else?
I'm just pullin' yer leg bro UntoHim.

Since it's popular, and maybe trendy -- provoked by Lee, to distinguish himself -- to accuse Lee of modalism, discussion of the Trinity is more than welcomed here.

15:45 doesn't mention the trinity in any way. However, how can we consider the Spirit without involving the trinity? All of it a mystery.

That's why I say, fall in love with the mystery. I'm bettin' most y'all have been in love. And I'll bet women (or men) are still a mystery to you. You fell in love with a mystery.

That's why I consider being stumped about the Spirit/trinity/15:45 is a good thing. And it's good to be honest about it.

It may not completely satisfy -- especially the mind -- but it's better than just makin' something up about it; a Lee kinda thing: just make something up; and call it reality; call it: what God is doing, or did, or will do; as long as he, Lee, got the credit, of being God's one and only oracle.

I can do without all that kind of make-believe. I'd rather be stumped.

As I see it -- as I pointed out with Gen 1:2, and Matt 1:18, the Holy Spirit has been at work from the beginning. And has brought heaven to earth all along.

Does Christ play a central role in this, and in 15:45? You read your Bible. What do you think?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 08:26 PM   #308
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
I agree with this. I still feel that Lee leaned toward the side of "one-ness" just to be different and to counteract the prevailing Christian tendency to lean towards the side of "three-ness." Whichever side you lean towards, there are verses which will blast you out of the water.
When it comes to the Trinity, the BIBLICAL Trinity, there really aren't "sides" at all. Only people like Witness Lee would have us believe there are sides to the Trinity. The very word itself - Trinity - or Triune - does a very good job of describing (or defining if you will) the nature of the God who has been revealed to us in the Bible. He is ONE - "Hear O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is one" (Deu 6:4) But the Lord Jesus Christ, the proclaimed Son of Man and Son of God, revealed to the chosen people and gentiles alike, that such a holy Trinity existed. He clearly revealed that the Father God existed - "Our Father in heaven" (Mat 6:9), then he clearly proclaimed himself as the Son of our heavenly Father - "Truly, truly, I say to you, the Son can do nothing of his own accord, but only what he sees the Father doing. For whatever the Father does, that the Son does likewise" (John 5:19), then he clearly stated the existence of and even the purpose or mission of the Holy Spirit - When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth, for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak (John 16:13)

This Bible does not reveal to us a modelistic God - a God who is our Father, then "becomes" the Son, then "becomes" the Spirit. This kind of teaching is foreign to, and actually antithetical, to the Trinity that is clearly revealed in the New Testament.

Ok, now let's get back to 1 Cor 15:45
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 09:02 PM   #309
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I agree 100%. But isn't the whole point of the discussion to see if Lee was wrong about something? And if that's the goal, then nailing down the meaning of these verses is necessary.
Yes, you are correct that finding the flaws, if any, in Lee's thinking/teaching is the point of the discussion — this thread and all the others on the forum.

For me, I don't discount that there are problems (from the viewpoint that I have come to subscribe to) in various positions on many things by many groups. But so much of it is not something that the followers cling to as the reason that they are special to God at the expense of all others. They come to believe the way that they do but it is not something skewing them from their common life in Christ.

In the meantime, Nee, Lee, and now the BBs have been busy drawing lines in the sand for the purpose of creating distinction and separation so that they can denigrate the others as a part of building up the pride of their little sect. For that reason, I think it is important that we find the errors in the ways of Nee and Lee.

But sometimes it may be that the reality is that the precise meaning of a particular word is not the answer. Rather it is the fact of a less specific meaning that makes Lee's claim of precision the error that it is. Is parsing through the verse as if it is an isolated discussion of the nature of the trinity (the Son = Spirit) or is it part of the larger discussion describing the nature of the body that the believer will receive at the resurrection. Did Paul really have that "squirrel!" moment and make this statement that is not made anywhere else, or is he making a rather obvious statement of fact about the nature of Christ (life giving, and, by essence of God, spirit) as he uses the resurrected Christ as the example of what the Corinthians (and all of us) can expect in resurrection.

I would agree that understanding the words can be important to determining either the absolutely correct understanding, or even disproving a proposed alternative. But at the same time, I think that it is the pinning-down that may be the greater problem. Lee's "there is only one spirit that gives life" is not the answer. It is a misuse and over-narrowing of the meaning of "spirit." In fact, the Nee/Lee version of what words like spirit, Spirit, human spirit, etc., are is too narrow. It requires that you leave your brain out of the equation.

I have suggested that we (many of us) may not be so good at figuring it out by ourselves. But at the same time we need to be able to take what someone has provided as "the answer" and read back through the evidence provided and see it for ourselves. And it needs us to take words as they come, not as redefined by others (specifically Nee and Lee). And for Nee and Lee, the reasoning is often circular. True begging the question. They provide a conclusion and then the solution requires that the potential evidence be read and understood as if the conclusion already made.

We will never find a preacher/teacher that gets everything right as far as we are concerned. But what are the errors? Are they substantive errors about Christ, the Christian life, the unity of the church, the belief and obedience that is needed, or are they just differences of opinion about what is the best way to evangelize, to love your neighbor, to have communion (the Lord's table, the Eucharist, etc.) or other things that we can get wrong (or are functionally irrelevant in the grand scheme of things) as we live lives together as Christians.

Now that is about as muddled a consent to keep on reading the words spoken/written and take them seriously as you will find — coupled with a warning not to simply do a Lee on Lee. And that is sometimes what seems to be coming when we get too deep into parsing the meaning of a word in a verse that is part of a conversation to which the very different purpose Lee finds in the verse seems totally foreign. I am not really being that flippant when I call Lee's reading a "squirrel!" moment. And at some level, I think that parsing through the words on Lee's terms sort of agrees that the "squirrel!" moment is really there. If it is not, then the verse reads too easily without any thought that Paul is trying to say Son = Spirit. Doesn't need such a tied-down definition of spirit. In other words, I think that the very disconnect of the ongoing discussion by Paul and Lee's statements about one verse ripped from that discussion is almost enough to disqualify it.

In other words, I think the answer doesn't always require the parsing of words in such a way. And maybe this is one of those places. (I did say "maybe.")

Carry on.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-28-2014, 09:21 PM   #310
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Earlier today, Igzy wrote:
Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
The one God is three persons. On the one hand you must say the persons are distinct. On the other you must accept that on some level they are the same thing. The Son is not the Spirit, yet on some level he is.
I pretty much subscribe to this understanding.

At the same time, I wonder if we really understand what it means that God is One at the same time the He is Father, Son and Spirit. It very well could be that it would not be correct to say that at some level the Son is the Spirit because it could be that the way in which there are Three is not the way that they are one. Maybe, just maybe, that "essence is the way they are one" way of thinking is right. It is not the way I tend to thing about it. But I don't see anything that makes it simply wrong. Therefore I am not sure that the way that God is One in any way makes the Son into the Spirit. (Wow! I might actually agree with Justyn on something.) And Lee's certainty that it is so at such a level that everyone else becomes marginal as Christians (at best) is just not supportable.

I see Unto suggesting that it is important to understand the Trinity. I agree and disagree. I agree that being heretically off is problematic. (But what is that outside of something like Jesus is not God — Jehovah's Witnesses.)

But I disagree because at some level, despite very common-sounding descriptions within various doctrinal statements within just the evangelical branches, there are subtle differences that we manage to mostly overlook all the time. So there is some clarity to the idea that we only have it "pinned-down" in vague terms, not in specifics.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 01:14 AM   #311
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

This Bible does not reveal to us a modelistic God - a God who is our Father, then "becomes" the Son, then "becomes" the Spirit. This kind of teaching is foreign to, and actually antithetical, to the Trinity that is clearly revealed in the New Testament.

Ok, now let's get back to 1 Cor 15:45
Ok I get it. So ... the last Adam did not become a life-giving spirit.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 07:36 AM   #312
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
The actual goal is not necessarily to see if Lee is wrong, the goal (I think, I hope!) is to ascertain what might be the closest interpretation to the truth that is revealed in the Word, and in doing so I strongly believe we will see that Lee was wrong...very wrong. My intention from the beginning of the thread is that we might use every tool at our disposal - commentaries, word studies, language and historical experts. Of course the main thing would be to use these tools as a help for us to interpret the Word with the Word.
My point was that if you venture to prove somebody wrong in their interpretation of the Trinity or Christology, you put yourself in the position of trying to define something that is in the end undefinable. The more subtle their error the more precise your definition of the undefinable needs to be. I'm not saying you shouldn't try, just that that's what you are venturing into.

OBW brought out the point that defining the meaning of 1 Cor 15:45 didn't necessarily do anything for your relationship with God. I just pointed out that I didn't see that as the point of this discussion anyway.
Quote:
For those of you who do not want to get into "deep theology" then I think it might be a good thing if you sit this one out. Don't get me wrong, EVERYONE is welcome to participate, but I don't think it's fair to anyone concerned to use the "nobody really understands the Trinity" card to sidetrack the conversation.
I don't think anyone is trying to sidetrack anything. I discussed 1 Cor 15:45. I said I thought it was speaking about how the humanity of Christ became a life-giving Spirit, i.e. became included with the Trinity, specifically the Holy Spirt.

Quote:

I know what you are trying to say here but I don't think it's good way to say it. The problem is there are some Unitarians and others who would use the very same kind of logic and say "The Son is not God, yet on some level he is". I guess what my real problem would be that I do not think we can discuss the very nature of God or the Trinity in expressions of "levels".
Well, you just made my point. Words fail. What "levels" means to you means something different to me. I'm using the word to express an idea, you are taking the word at its most literal meaning. Words fail.

So you want some deep theology, eh? Try this. The reason we cannot perfectly express the Trinity is because any perfect expression would have to be the Trinity itself. This is like the Son being the perfect expression of the Father. The Father has an idea, a definition of Himself. Because he is God, that idea or definition is perfect. But for it to be perfect it must be God. That is why the Father's perfect idea of himself, the Son, is God.

By necessity, none of our ideas about God can be perfect, because then we would worship the idea rather than the reality. For us, the reality is always and must be separate from the idea. But in God's case, his idea of himself is the reality. That's why his idea of Himself is God, the Son.

I believe our inability to perfectly define the Trinity is God's way of pointing us to the reality of the Trinity and away from our ideas of it. He doesn't want us worshiping our perfect idea of him. He wants us worshiping him.

An imperfect idea, I admit. But I hope you get the idea.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 07:49 AM   #313
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Let me also say I do not believe you can discuss 1 Cor 15:45 without welcoming a full discussion of the Trinity along with it.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 08:02 AM   #314
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post

For those of you who do not want to get into "deep theology" then I think it might be a good thing if you sit this one out. Don't get me wrong, EVERYONE is welcome to participate, but I don't think it's fair to anyone concerned to use the "nobody really understands the Trinity" card to sidetrack the conversation.
Gosh, now I feel bad for resolving 15:45 to a mystery, and saying we're stumped. Sorry. Didn't realize I was sidetracking the conversation. Maximum Mea Culpa ...

Truth is I'm drawn to deep theology, and wish to swim in those waters. Seems I'm sabotaging myself, or at least the deep theology conversation of this thread.

What's wrong with me? I really need the last Adams' life-giving spirit.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 08:18 AM   #315
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Let me also say I do not believe you can discuss 1 Cor 15:45 without welcoming a full discussion of the Trinity along with it.
Absolutely! We just need to keep our eye on the ball of what is being revealed to us in this particular chapter, that is one of my main concerns.

I am going to respond to your last post (a good one!) later.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 08:21 AM   #316
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Ok I get it. So ... the last Adam did not become a life-giving spirit.
Who said that? I certainly didn't.

CONTEXT - CONTEXT - CONTEXT.

Remember the verse that immediately proceeds verse 45?


"It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body". (vr 44 emphasis mine)

Remember the two verses that immediately follow verse 45?

But it is not the spiritual that is first but the natural, and then the spiritual.
The first man was from earth, a man of dust; the second man is from heaven. (vrs 46,47 emphasis mine)

The context is one of contrasting bodies. Adam received a natural body. The Lord Jesus, in his resurrection received a spiritual body. Earlier Paul contrasts the seed with the full-grown plant. The Greek language is precise. The apostle Paul was precise. The first MAN was from earth, a man of dust - why did Paul say such a thing? Surely the Corinthians already new such an elementary thing. The second MAN is from heaven. PAUL IS CLEARLY MAKING A CONTRAST. Earlier in the chapter - "it is sown...it is raised" and again, "it is sown it is raised". Jesus Christ, the Son of God, became (or was made) a man, a human being with a physical body, but in his resurrection, became - the context is clearly one of receiving - a life giving spirit.

As some of the commentators have pointed out, the Person of the Holy Spirit is certainly active in this becoming - of course he is, anything "spiritual" by very definition should involve the activity of the Holy Spirit. I like how Richard Gaffin describes this spiritual body - "it embodies the fullest outworking, the ultimate outcome, of the work of the Holy Spirit in the believer, along with the renewal to be experienced by the entire creation." (Gaffin - LIFE-GIVING SPIRIT)


Now, one more final contrast, and I will leave you all with this one for now:

Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall also bear the image of the man of heaven. (vr 49 emphasis mine)

How shall we "bear the image" of Jesus Christ. If Witness Lee is to be believed then we will all become the Holy Spirit
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 09:48 AM   #317
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Let me also say I do not believe you can discuss 1 Cor 15:45 without welcoming a full discussion of the Trinity along with it.
And thus :
1Co 2:10 But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 09:57 AM   #318
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
When it comes to the Trinity, the BIBLICAL Trinity, there really aren't "sides" at all. Only people like Witness Lee would have us believe there are sides to the Trinity.
Again, the problem is words. What is meant by the word "sides?" You object to its usage, but when trying to express ideas about the Trinity, people must use words, and they grasp for them. Are we going to define a list of words we cannot use when trying to describe our ideas and feelings about the Trinity or Christology? So "sides" or "levels" cannot be used, but "persons" or "essence" can? How about "hand" as in "on one hand" or "on the other hand"?

I'm not trying to be a smart-aleck. I'm just saying that what adequately, accurately and properly defines the "BIBLICAL Trinity" is not cut-and-dried. It seems that disallowing certain words is contrary to the previous encouragement for us to wade into deep theology. Word meanings by necessity get stretched, even invented, when treading deep theological water.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 10:22 AM   #319
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
The context is one of contrasting bodies. Adam received a natural body. The Lord Jesus, in his resurrection received a spiritual body. Earlier Paul contrasts the seed with the full-grown plant. The Greek language is precise. The apostle Paul was precise. The first MAN was from earth, a man of dust - why did Paul say such a thing? Surely the Corinthians already new such an elementary thing. The second MAN is from heaven. PAUL IS CLEARLY MAKING A CONTRAST. Earlier in the chapter - "it is sown...it is raised" and again, "it is sown it is raised". Jesus Christ, the Son of God, became (or was made) a man, a human being with a physical body, but in his resurrection, became - the context is clearly one of receiving - a life giving spirit.
Oops, he didn't say "received" he said "became." The question is, why did he mention "life-giving" and who gets the life that is given?

If the idea had been about Christ receiving life, it would have said "life-given," not "life-giving," I would think.

Paul is contrasting "living soul" with "life-giving spirit?" The first phrase has an adjective ("living") so it seems Paul thought it was fitting to include an adjective in the second. If the first phrase had only said "the first man Adam became a soul" then perhaps Paul would have simply written "the last Adam became a spirit."

So why then didn't Paul simply say that the last Adam became a "living spirit." Apparently he did have a little "squirrel!" moment. He was talking about Christ become something heavenly and spiritual in resurrection, but he realized that this something was more than just living, it was life-giving. We can't give life, but he can. (Unless you want to argue that we all become life-giving spirits in resurrection.)

But there is nothing here about the divine Son becoming the divine Holy Spirit. This is about Christ's humanity (the last Adam), not his divinity.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 11:21 AM   #320
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Orthodox trinitarianism says: The Son is God, not in part but in whole. It says, the Spirit is God, not in part but in whole. It also says, the Son is not the Spirit. This is a big part of traditional orthodox trinitarianism. They like to point out the distinction between the Son and the Spirit, to the point of saying one is NOT the other.

Now, the Bible never says that it is wrong to say one is the other. What it does is describes them in some way distinct and coexisting. Jesus calls the Spirit "another Comforter," meaning another other than him existing alongside.

Further, let's do some experimental math.
The Son is the whole God
The Spirit is the whole God
The Son is not the Spirit
Therefore, the whole God is not the whole God.
Whoops!

So I'm going to say something which may be controversial (I can only hope): Saying the Son is NOT the Spirit, as a flat, final, bottom line fact, is a much an error as saying the Son IS the Spirit, as a flat, final, bottom line fact. Both statements are misleading, which is why both should be avoided.

If the Son is God and the Spirit is God and there is only one God then in some way the Son is the Spirit. Saying otherwise can never make any sense in any dimension. I'm sorry, it can't. But if the Spirit is "another" than the Son, then in some way the Son is not the Spirit.

The question is what are the "ways." That we don't know. We can speculate. And some speculation makes more sense to me than others. But we don't know for sure.

What I do believe is that the old definition of the Trinity that flatly says "The Father is not the Son and the Son is not the Spirit" is as bad as saying "the Father is the Son and the Son is the Spirit." Both should generally be avoided.

But, again, 1 Cor 15:45 is not about this. It is about the humanity of Christ in resurrection.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 11:30 AM   #321
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Oops, he didn't say "received" he said "became." The question is, why did he mention "life-giving" and who gets the life that is given?

If the idea had been about Christ receiving life, it would have said "life-given," not "life-giving," I would think.

Paul is contrasting "living soul" with "life-giving spirit?" The first phrase has an adjective ("living") so it seems Paul thought it was fitting to include an adjective in the second. If the first phrase had only said "the first man Adam became a soul" then perhaps Paul would have simply written "the last Adam became a spirit."
Reminds me of when I was first saved. My younger brother was going to the local Jehovah Witness meetings, and I was trying to "rescue" him from that heresy. He came home one night with this "brilliant" insight he was taught and challenged me, "do we have a soul, or are we a soul?" At the time I was clueless. "Huh?"

They were just playing with words, and my young brother's mind. There is no right answer, since the question was wrong. The answer is obviously both, since we have a soul and we are one.

For all the life in me I just can't get a grip on what is so wrong with believing that "the Last Adam became a life-giving Spirit." I suppose my lack of penchant for the deeper side of theology could be construed by some a curse, and by others a blessing.

I understand that this raises fundamental modalistic fears in the minds of the faithful, but not for me. I seem to be perfectly fine with these two incongruous statements, "The Father is the Son, and the Son is the Spirit," and "The Father, Son, and Spirit are distinctly unique, each one being God Himself."

I see no need to reconcile these anomalies. Humanly, they are an unexplainable contradiction. But for some reason, I just don't bother me in the least. Perhaps part of the reason lies with the very first scripture that spoke to my heart, "the natural man cannot know the things of the Spirit of God."
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 12:44 PM   #322
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I really hate using physical or mechanical illustrations to explain spiritual things, especially when it comes to God and the Trinity, but I'm going to put this one up anyway. It's limitations and flaws are obvious, but it does illustrate (I used this term advisedly) what the orthodox understanding/view of the Trinity.

The "Shield of the Trinity" was supposedly in use since the 13th century, probably as a tutorial prop used by Christian teachers and apologists, I would think as something of use when teaching people of limited vocabulary or biblical understanding.

and NO, I am not calling this the one illustration from the one illustrator of the age



__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 12:49 PM   #323
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
Reminds me of when I was first saved. My younger brother was going to the local Jehovah Witness meetings, and I was trying to "rescue" him from that heresy. He came home one night with this "brilliant" insight he was taught and challenged me, "do we have a soul, or are we a soul?" At the time I was clueless. "Huh?"

They were just playing with words, and my young brother's mind. There is no right answer, since the question was wrong. The answer is obviously both, since we have a soul and we are one.

For all the life in me I just can't get a grip on what is so wrong with believing that "the Last Adam became a life-giving Spirit." I suppose my lack of penchant for the deeper side of theology could be construed by some a curse, and by others a blessing.

I understand that this raises fundamental modalistic fears in the minds of the faithful, but not for me. I seem to be perfectly fine with these two incongruous statements, "The Father is the Son, and the Son is the Spirit," and "The Father, Son, and Spirit are distinctly unique, each one being God Himself."

I see no need to reconcile these anomalies. Humanly, they are an unexplainable contradiction. But for some reason, I just don't bother me in the least. Perhaps part of the reason lies with the very first scripture that spoke to my heart, "the natural man cannot know the things of the Spirit of God."
Yes, when we talk the Spirit world we're gonna run into incongruities and anomalies. It's a different world all together. And yes, looking from this material view, we'll never figure the Spirit world. It's not possible ... even for those that follow the Spirit. We don't ask questions, and ask for bio's, when the Spirit speaks ... or gives-life. Hey, at times the Spirit gives me goose-bumps. The Spirit is experience, not understanding.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 01:28 PM   #324
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I still think this is more on target than anything I've every considered. For me, this argument is amazingly consistent and logical. It explains the origins and eternal nature of the Trinity. It explains why God must be exactly three Persons. It explains why each Person has the roles they do. It explains why the Father loves the Son and the Son loves the Father, but the Bible never says either loves the Spirit. It explains why the Spirit does not call attention to himself, but points back to the Son and the Father. It explains how the Three are distinct, and yet how they are the same. It also explains, if you've ever wondered, how we can be perfectly in the image of a Three-One God.

http://bit.ly/1k5TS6u
Jonathan Edwards' Ontological Argument

In his "Essay on the Trinity" (and private notebooks and public sermons), Jonathan Edwards suggested a form of ontological argument for each of the three persons of the Trinity. Anselm's argument starts from a definition of a hypothetical God who perfects all excellences and proceeds to show God must actually exist since existence is an excellence that God must have perfected. Edwards argues along the same lines for each Person of the Trinity:

The Son perfects understanding

Edwards assumes that the Father's end is to enjoy Himself and that in order to accomplish that, He must have an "image" or idea of Himself. The image must be distinct from the Father; it must be the object of God's affection. If the image is worthy of God's infinite enjoyment, it must also be perfect in representing God. Fundamentally, the Father's imagination is so powerful that He creates the Son. In fact, Proverbs 8 describes how God fathered Wisdom, which is just another way to represent the understanding of God, before the Creation.

The idea is not that different from what we mean by "a gleam in your father's eye". God contemplates Himself and the Son is that image. Unlike our imaginations, which remain safely in our minds without some sort of effort, God's understanding of Himself is made manifest. The Son existed before He was incarnated as Jesus because God has always been delighting in Himself. Edwards argues that a duplicity is necessary for God to be the object of His own delight.

The Spirit perfects action

Finally, the Spirit is the manifestation of God's own affection for Himself. Now it must be admitted that this is certainly a strange Person. But Edwards argues that this is exactly the sort of Person we see in the Bible. He concludes from 1 John 4:8, which states that God is love, that the embodiment of the love between the Father and the Son is the Spirit. We note, in passing, that Edwards affirms the filioque because the love, delight, honor, glory, and so on between the First and Second Persons is mutual.

According to Edwards, these are not feelings, but actions. The interaction between Father and Son is also perfect, so like God's understanding of Himself, it too is manifest as the Third Person. The essay notes that Paul passes on grace, peace, and mercy from the Father and Son, but never the Spirit. In addition, the Father and Son express their affection for each other, but never for the Spirit. One solution to these puzzles is to conclude that the Spirit is God's love.

Perichoresis

In order to explain why at least two Persons must exist, Edwards notes the (then) common notion that "God is infinitely happy in the enjoyment of Himself". From that idea, he deduces:

However, if God beholds Himself so as thence to have delight and joy in Himself He must become his own object. There must be a duplicity. There is God and the idea of God.

The argument is philosophical, by the way, not grammatical, as it marries the ontological argument with the conception of God's self-enjoyment. Edwards was not the first to extrapolate that the Spirit is the action of love between the Father and the Son:

If, as is properly understood, the Father is he who kisses, the Son he who is kissed, then it cannot be wrong to see in the kiss the Holy Spirit, for he is the imperturbable peace of the Father and the Son, their unshakable bond, their undivided love, their indivisible unity.—St. Bernard of Clairvaux, in Sermon 8, Sermons on the Song of Songs

Of course, these are mere illustrations of the intimacy (perichoresis) that the members of the Trinity enjoy. Going back to Paul himself, Christians have wrestled with this great mystery.

Conclusion

Jonathan Edwards was the first to point out that he did not propose to make the mystery of the Trinity unmysterious. The degree you accept that ideas perfected become "real" is the degree you are likely to accept this formulation. However, it does insist on exactly three Persons since it requires God to be object, subject, and verb of the sentence: God delights in Himself.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 02:11 PM   #325
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Let me also say I do not believe you can discuss 1 Cor 15:45 without welcoming a full discussion of the Trinity along with it.
(I will respond with what might be referred to as an ad hominem, but I honestly believe is not really so.) Only due to the apparent ignorance of some with respect to the content and scope of the passage and verse. The verse is not part of a discussion of the Trinity other than the fact that the "last Adam" is a member of the Trinity. (And, BTW, that is technically not an ad hominem because the purpose is not to discredit the position without actual evidence by diverting the discussion to the nature of the one(s) taking the position. It is an accurate description of the position. And it has been more than adequately disputed/refuted.)

The reference to "life-giving spirit" does not appear to be about the Holy Spirit. So we are still at only One out of Three, not the Trinity in general. For those that disagree with the latter, the question is not the nature of the Trinity, but the context of the verse.

A full discussion of the Trinity would only be relevant if it is determined that the verse is actually about the Trinity. And it is not. A full discussion of the Trinity is to go into things that are irrelevant to the discussion that the verse is part of. It is to overwhelm the actual discussion with things not present, but that now requires a detailed rebuttal of what should be passed off with little more than a "bah humbug."

It is similar to, but somewhat short of saying "the Bible generally supports the position" without providing any example(s), then requiring that those who disagree find "evidence" that it is not true. I think that it is important that a verse that can be understood as simply comparing the human, physical body of Adam and his progeny (us) to the tangible-yet-spiritual body of Christ (while including the "life-giving" aspect of the resurrected Christ) needs more than the word "life-giving spirit" in it to make it about the Trinity in such a way that it would require the welcoming of a full discussion of the Trinity.

Before that happens, I think you need to establish that there is even a discussion of the Trinity imbedded in it. And some lame statement like "there can only be one life-giving spirit, and that is the Spirit" (which was basically Lee's way to shoehorn he Trinity into the verse) just doesn't cut it. And you need more than the word "spirit," with or without an obvious reference to Christ.

And the fortune-cookie-like way that something that we have in more recent times called a verse can be made to discuss something that is, immediately before and after, otherwise irrelevant to the discussion in which it is imbedded makes the claim that it is actually there rather weak even with better support than an unsupported "there can only be one life-giving spirit." It makes the ongoing discussion seem ridiculous. And it makes this linguistic genious (Paul) look more like a buffoon with ADHD.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 02:18 PM   #326
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
A full discussion of the Trinity would only be relevant if it is determined that the verse is actually about the Trinity.
A full discussion of the Trinity would be necessary (in some circles anyway) to determine that the verse is actually not about the Trinity. Apparently this is one of those circles.

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Before that happens, I think you need to establish that there is even a discussion of the Trinity imbedded in it.
In order to do that, I would have to define what the Trinity is (and isn't), which would mean I would already have to be discussing it, which would make the discussion necessary.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 02:32 PM   #327
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I forgot how fun this forum can be.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 03:10 PM   #328
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

While no analysis is simply it. And no metaphorical explanation gets it all right, there are things to consider from them.

In Dallas, there is a police department. There are many persons who are part of the police department. If someone breaks into your house and you call 911, the police department comes to investigate (or at least take a report). And very often only one person arrives.

Within a Police department there is detective Jones who is not Sargent Smith, yet they are all police and part of the police department.

Not really a very satisfactory explanation of the Godhead/Trinity. But at the same time, what does it mean that God is "One" or "One God"? Does it absolutely mean that there could be seen a single "individual" that would be God, yet there could also be seen these three individuals — Father, Son, Spirit — that are also separately referred to as God? Does the Bible clearly support one position or the other. Or have we inferred one, and because it has some history, we stick to it like it was included in the scripture in that way?

Or could it mean that there are the Three — Father, Son, Spirit — that are by nature a unity yet by "sight" three? They cannot be at odds with each other yet they are not (within any realm) a single thing to see.

I know that some will immediately shout "heresy!" and relative to the standard definition of the Trinity, it would seem so. But is it just heresy because people have decided to describe what they don't really understand in a way that excludes other reasonable possibilities?

The somewhat different description of God as One might bother some because they do not see how we could, in human language, describe Jesus as being "one with the Father" (I and the Father are one) yet to me, he very idea that such a declaration would be excluded by it seems silly.

Now, before you (whoever) go off writing a long-winded post decrying all of my heresies, be assured that I do not propose that this is it and the other is not. But I honestly see that either could be true.

And I'm not sure that it makes any difference to how I read and understand the various verses about the Godhead — together and as three persons. And neither seems difficult to me to understand (as much as humanly pissible) a oneness among them that is manifested as Three.

The point is not that I am pushing a different view of the Trinity. Rather, I am suggesting something like the point Igzy made about the level of precision on something in which we have little true precision being required to refute every strange position. And the better approach is not to try to be so precise, but rather to see the ridiculous when it rears its head and call it for what it is.

There is much that is not specified in scripture about what we have labeled the Trinity. The problem is not that some think that the gaps in information might be one way or the other. It is that they insist that it is true. And too often, in such a way that the meaning of either One or Three becomes lost or irrelevant. And when that happens we lose. We either lose the meaning of passages that tell us of the attributes and connection we have with one or the other of the Three, or the aspect of the One.

Is it a Singular that is also a Plural? Or is it a Plural with aspects of Singular (what Lee almost seems to suggest)? Or is it a Plural that has something common that is more than absolute commitment of mind and will (that some like to call essence) that makes the Plural absolutely united and One in all ways (other than thefact that you might not be able to ever see simply something that looks like a single person).

Are any of us sure that it is precisely one of these? A whole lot of theologians who have tacked one onto another in support of one version without anything more than the influence of some significant person in the 3rd century (or something like that) that mashed it together as the Trinity as we now tend to know it does not make it the gold standard of understanding the Trinity. Just a decent way to look at it.

And that is why I tend to take the position that any notion that does not contradict the actual descriptions in the scripture is OK. It really does no matter if the classic position is simply right or the police department example turns out to be right. The words in scripture could support either. But they cannot support God is first the Father, then becomes the Son, then the Spirit and never do two or more of them exist at one time.

And Lee was not that far with it. My problem with Lee's position is that he seems to have little use for the Three of the Trinity other than to argue that it is there to prove that he is not a modalist. He liked the oneness side of things so strongly that he saw no purpose for the Three. They were just One to him. That was all that mattered.

(And when he came to 1 Cor 15:45, he had a position that needed to be supported, so he declared that there could be no life-giving spirit other than the Spirit, so, presto-chango, Christ becomes the Holy Spirit. I beleive that it was a foregone conclusion to Lee. He just needed a way to prove it. So he sees something he can "simply" to death and changes tha nature of he Godhead.)

And it does matter that they are One. But not entirely and exclusively. Otherwise the inspiration and ink spent on describing the Three in the scripture was a waste of time by God. And I don't think he was wasting his time.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 03:45 PM   #329
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
In order to do that, I would have to define what the Trinity is (and isn't), which would mean I would already have to be discussing it, which would make the discussion necessary.


Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I forgot how fun this forum can be.
Yeah, what he say!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 03:51 PM   #330
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
(And when he came to 1 Cor 15:45, he had a position that needed to be supported, so he declared that there could be no life-giving spirit other than the Spirit, so, presto-chango, Christ becomes the Holy Spirit. I beleive that it was a foregone conclusion to Lee. He just needed a way to prove it. So he sees something he can "simply" to death and changes the nature of the Godhead.)

And it does matter that they are One. But not entirely and exclusively. Otherwise the inspiration and ink spent on describing the Three in the scripture was a waste of time by God. And I don't think he was wasting his time.
This pretty much sums up my current view of Witness Lee's teaching on the Trinity. There is a reason why many Christians shutter at hearing the term "Processed Triune God"....it is so far from anything we see in the biblical text that one wonders where the man actually came up with such a concept.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 03:53 PM   #331
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
A full discussion of the Trinity would be necessary (in some circles anyway) to determine that the verse is actually not about the Trinity. Apparently this is one of those circles.
But the passage is talking about something else. It is not discussing the Trinity. Unto's recent post made that point rather well without discussing everything about the Trinity. Every verse before and after is talking about a comparison of bodies — natural/human, and spiritual. The reference to "spirit" in v. 45 is completely in keeping with the existing discussion. at that point, it becomes more important that those who think something else is there provide more than some linguistic shenanigans to exclude otherwise obviously true statements from consideration as true. That there can be no other life-giving spirit than the Holy Spirit is a patently false statement. It is a misuse of language. It is a form of equivocation.

And you don't need to discuss the Trinity to prove it. Just show that God is spirit, therefore all three of the Godhead are "spirit" yet only one of them is called "the Spirit." From that it is clear that a reference to spirit in connection with any one of the Three does not prove that they three are simply the Spirit. Time to get out the "bah humbugs." Time for the ones who think it is true to show how it is so — not for us to find he definitive verse proving that it is not so. The verses all over the NT show the Three. They do not comingle or obscure them. Let those with the other position show how their Godhead stew is the correct understanding.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
In order to do that, I would have to define what the Trinity is (and isn't), which would mean I would already have to be discussing it, which would make the discussion necessary.
That position would suggest that any word could be used to shoehorn the irrelevant into any discussion and require a lengthy discourse with people who obviously either have no grasp of the subject, or who have a desire to derail the subject — think Bilbo) and the regular participants are required to spend all of their time on a theoretically (yet minutely) possible but extremely implausible position. The context throws the discussion of the Trinity out without a discussion of the nature of the Trinity. Yet we have managed to do a pretty good job of discussing the Trinity anyway, and even in that pretty well refuted Lee's position. So that is a loss for that side on two fronts.

If this does not end pretty quickly, it is evident that "they" will not bow to reason and we won't bow to irrationality, therefore we are at an impasse. Time to stop the discussion unless you (generically) have something new to throw into the mix. At this point, we are now getting people (awareness) throwing out 1 Cor 2:10 without comment as if that makes it relevant to the discussion. If it is, it requires at least a decent comment showing the relevance. But verses with different contexts and different meanings are not relevant to this discussion unless established as so. Yet we put up with every nonsensical grenade tossed over the wall.

They are duds. Treat them as such. Make someone supporting Lee's position do more than repeat Lee's unsupported drivel about "life-giving spirit." (Hard to believe that it is possible to have drivel about "life-giving spirit. It seems Oxymoronic. But then there's Lee . . . .)

In short, I think that we are giving the nonsense of Lee's positions a status as something to disprove rather than something that needs proving. So far, there really hasn't been much other than some claims that we can't prove them wrong. Like I said in another post, it is hard to disprove such vague stuff other than to suggest that they show how it is worthy of being disproved. And I think the context shuts down almost all ability to shoehorn Lee's discussion of the Trinity into the passage.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-29-2014, 04:00 PM   #332
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I still think this is more on target than anything I've every considered. For me, this argument is amazingly consistent and logical. It explains the origins and eternal nature of the Trinity. It explains why God must be exactly three Persons. It explains why each Person has the roles they do. It explains why the Father loves the Son and the Son loves the Father, but the Bible never says either loves the Spirit. It explains why the Spirit does not call attention to himself, but points back to the Son and the Father. It explains how the Three are distinct, and yet how they are the same. It also explains, if you've ever wondered, how we can be perfectly in the image of a Three-One God.

Jonathan Edwards' Ontological Argument

In his "Essay on the Trinity" (and private notebooks and public sermons), Jonathan Edwards suggested a form of ontological argument for each of the three persons of the Trinity. . . .
Not sure that I buy this argument. But it is not bad. I could surely have fellowship with someone who held it. If they believe in Christ and his work on the Cross on our behalf, it is acceptable.

But none of this puts the Trinity into the passage/discussion that includes 1 Cor 15:45. We are still responding to the guy in class who continually asks irrelevant questions and wastes the professor's time as he discusses that and leaves the topic for the day languishing. (Probably means we need a new professor. One that is not distacted from his purpose.)

__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 06:35 AM   #333
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I forgot how fun this forum can be.
Well I certainly thought Jonathan Edwards was a hoot. He had to write that stuff with at least a half a tongue in cheek.

"Edwards assumes that the Father's end is to enjoy Himself ..."

Reminds me of Narcissus, falling in love with himself. Not an acceptable depiction of God.

Going on, Edwards claims to that end, God created an exact image of Himself, and His perfection, in the Son. In other words, God became a split personality ... but each was the same personality.

And the Holy Spirit, according to Edwards, is the love between them.

Cute Edwards, cute. Not a Great Wakening, surely. But entertaining and amusing. Two qualities that's important to a good preacher ... like Witness Lee.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 06:58 AM   #334
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
That position would suggest that any word could be used to shoehorn the irrelevant into any discussion and require a lengthy discourse with people who obviously either have no grasp of the subject, or who have a desire to derail the subject — think Bilbo) and the regular participants are required to spend all of their time on a theoretically (yet minutely) possible but extremely implausible position.
I'm assuming reasonable people are participating.

Look, all I was saying is that given the audience of people who have a background of believing 1 Cor 15:45 is somehow about the Trinity, it is not unreasonable to expect some of those people to begin to discuss the Trinity in an attempt to unwind their understanding of that verse from their legacy interpretation.

I wasn't trying to force the discussion into something about the Trinity. I was just saying that I understand why the subject might come up given the history of the verse amongst the participants.

I suppose arguing for "full discussion" was too much. What I meant was it's not unreasonable to expect some discussion.

Quote:
We are still responding to the guy in class who continually asks irrelevant questions and wastes the professor's time as he discusses that and leaves the topic for the day languishing. (Probably means we need a new professor. One that is not distacted from his purpose.)
How about me?!!!
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 07:05 AM   #335
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Well I certainly thought Jonathan Edwards was a hoot. He had to write that stuff with at least a half a tongue in cheek.

"Edwards assumes that the Father's end is to enjoy Himself ..."

Reminds me of Narcissus, falling in love with himself. Not an acceptable depiction of God.

Going on, Edwards claims to that end, God created an exact image of Himself, and His perfection, in the Son. In other words, God became a split personality ... but each was the same personality.

And the Holy Spirit, according to Edwards, is the love between them.

Cute Edwards, cute. Not a Great Wakening, surely. But entertaining and amusing. Two qualities that's important to a good preacher ... like Witness Lee.

You don't think God loves himself? If God expects us to worship him, and makes his first commandment to love him with everything we have, then I have to believe he unapologetically thinks he is perfectly lovable.

God expects us to acts as if everything is about him. He is the center of everything. That could be construed as vainly self-centered as well, so I don't know why you would be bothered by the idea that God is an object of his own love. Healthy souls love themselves in healthy ways. God's love is totally healthy, reasonable and warranted. Self-centeredness as a vice just doesn't apply in his case.

Perhaps a new thread?
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 07:23 AM   #336
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Oops, he didn't say "received" he said "became." The question is, why did he mention "life-giving" and who gets the life that is given?

If the idea had been about Christ receiving life, it would have said "life-given," not "life-giving," I would think.

Paul is contrasting "living soul" with "life-giving spirit." The first phrase has an adjective ("living") so it seems Paul thought it was fitting to include an adjective in the second. If the first phrase had only said "the first man Adam became a soul" then perhaps Paul would have simply written "the last Adam became a spirit."

So why then didn't Paul simply say that the last Adam became a "living spirit." Apparently he did have a little "squirrel!" moment. He was talking about Christ becoming something heavenly and spiritual in resurrection, but he realized that this something was more than just living, it was life-giving. We can't give life, but he can. (Unless you want to argue that we all become life-giving spirits in resurrection.)

But there is nothing here about the divine Son becoming the divine Holy Spirit. This is about Christ's humanity (the last Adam), not his divinity.

Never got much feedback about the above.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 07:45 AM   #337
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And Lee was not that far with it. My problem with Lee's position is that he seems to have little use for the Three of the Trinity other than to argue that it is there to prove that he is not a modalist. He liked the oneness side of things so strongly that he saw no purpose for the Three. They were just One to him. That was all that mattered.

(And when he came to 1 Cor 15:45, he had a position that needed to be supported, so he declared that there could be no life-giving spirit other than the Spirit, so, presto-chango, Christ becomes the Holy Spirit. I beleive that it was a foregone conclusion to Lee. He just needed a way to prove it. So he sees something he can "simply" to death and changes tha nature of he Godhead.)

And it does matter that they are One. But not entirely and exclusively. Otherwise the inspiration and ink spent on describing the Three in the scripture was a waste of time by God. And I don't think he was wasting his time.
That's my conclusion. That God being Three means something and communicates something to us that is important, and Lee neglected that something.

I've made the argument in the past that Lee discounted relationships and diversity (calling them soulish and natural, etc). He isolated people from each other and was suspicious of differences. One way he could lean that way was to more or less discount the relationship and diversity of the Father and the Son. The idea of loving the other was foreign to him. The Trinity to him was totally about process, not about relationship. Lee's theology and practical teaching totally stems from his view of God. It lauded oneness and cursed diversity.

1 Cor 15:45 was just one more instance where he saw fit to push the oneness side of God. I think he truly believed that the experience of Christ was made easier by seeing the connection between Christ and the Spirit--since the Spirit is our immediate experience, Christ would be so as well (and I agree). But he made that point too much and too hard, to the neglect and expense of the diversity/relationship side of the Trinity, and all other diversity and relationship as well.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 07:49 AM   #338
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
You don't think God loves himself? If God expects us to worship him, and makes his first commandment to love him with everything we have, then I have to believe he apologetically thinks he is perfectly lovable.

God expects us to acts as if everything is about him. He is the center of everything. That could be construed as vainly self-centered as well, so I don't know why you would be bothered by the idea that God is an object of his own love. Healthy souls love themselves in healthy ways. God's love is totally healthy, reasonable and warranted. Self-centeredness as a vice just doesn't apply in his case.

Perhaps a new thread?
Perhaps I have a bias. I prefer the last Adam, the life-giver, the call no man good, but God, that came as a lowly humble servant.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 07:50 AM   #339
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Never got much feedback about the above.
Oh you better just hang on to your hat dar cowboy, I've been on the road and should be back home today....then you're going to get all the feedback you can handle Seriouly though, there have been lots of great posts lately and I hope to respond to many of them shortly
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 08:08 AM   #340
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Perhaps I have a bias. I prefer the last Adam, the life-giver, the call no man good, but God, that came as a lowly humble servant.
Right, but that was Christ as a man. Christ as God is well aware of his worthiness for total love and receives it.

Again to me these are the real mysteries of the Trinity. Not how one can be three or three can be one. The numbers game is not really that interesting and Edward's analogy shows, faintly anyway, how it can be.

What's really interesting is how God's love for himself (God loving God) gets expressed as love for another (the Father loving the Son). And how when the Son became human his love for the Father is perfectly compatible with humility and selflessness.

The Mystery is how what would be self-centered love in a fallen person, is in God selfless love. God's love for himself is selfless. Hey, that's why he's God and we're not.

It's all about selflessly loving the other, even when the other is yourself.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 09:08 AM   #341
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Right, but that was Christ as a man. Christ as God is well aware of his worthiness for total love and receives it.

Again to me these are the real mysteries of the Trinity. Not how one can be three or three can be one. The numbers game is not really that interesting and Edward's analogy shows, faintly anyway, how it can be.

What's really interesting is how God's love for himself (God loving God) gets expressed as love for another (the Father loving the Son). And how when the Son became human his love for the Father is perfectly compatible with humility and selflessness.

The Mystery is how what would be self-centered love in a fallen person, is in God selfless love. God's love for himself is selfless. Hey, that's why he's God and we're not.

It's all about selflessly loving the other, even when the other is yourself.
I'd like to see Bible verses that support Edwards' theory, of God loving himself, and the Son and Spirit playing a central role to accomplish it???

I also would like to see a psychological profile on such a theory?

This is dealing with my relationship with my God. And getting it wrong, or improperly depicting God, concerns me.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 10:00 AM   #342
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
I'd like to see Bibles verses that support Edwards' theory, of God loving himself, and the Son and Spirit playing a central role to accomplish it???
I think the real question is what part of the theory is incompatible with what the Bible teaches. How is it incompatible with one God being three persons?

God is not physical. So his image of himself starts with an idea, a thought. About what? Himself, of course. The Son is the perfect image of God. That means he looks just like God. How was the Son "begotten?" He was begotten, to start with, by God thinking about himself. The Son is God's perfect thought about himself made real. Are you uncomfortable with the idea of God loving the Son being a manifestation of God loving himself? How could it not be so if the Son is exactly like the Father in every way?!

Likewise, the Spirit is there. What's his purpose? Why does the Bible reveal this loving relationship between the Father and the Son, but never shows a relationship between either and the Spirit? Why is the Spirit always a little hidden? Why is the Spirit always tied to fellowship, exchange, experience and action? Could it be that the Spirit is the relationship of active love between the Father and the Son?

Now think about yourself. You are in the image of God. But did you ever wonder how you are in the image of the Triune God? This theory gives an answer. With any self-conscious person, there are always two. There is the self, and the self image. There is what you are, and what you think you are. These two have a relationship. The relationship is the third thing. Each of these--the self, the self image, and the relationship between the two--are you, yet each is distinct. Three-one.

Now in our case our self-image is imperfect and incomplete, and because of that our relationship with our self is iffy, cloudy and rocky. But with God his self-knowledge is perfect and complete. He has no problem with himself. His self-image is as perfect and complete as it can be. So much so that it is another Person, the Son. These two have a perfect relationship of sharing love, life and light. That relationship is a third Person, the Spirit. Each is God, yet each is distinct. Further, none can be said to just be part of God. They are each the whole God. And they co-exist from eternity to eternity. The Father begets the Son, the Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son.

God lets us in on this relationship. How? By letting us in on the fellowship of the Spirit.

This analogy fits so well and answers so many questions that I have to think there is something to it.

Read Edward's essay. It's a tough read, but worth it.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 11:08 AM   #343
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Has anybody done a gut check lately to ascertain how the Spirit feels about our discussion? Or don't we care about that sort of thing anymore?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 11:45 AM   #344
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
I'd like to see Bible verses that support Edwards' theory, of God loving himself, and the Son and Spirit playing a central role to accomplish it???
For the Father loves the Son and shows him all that he himself is doing John 5:20

As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you. Abide in my love. John 15:9

When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth, for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things that are to come John 16:13

Here are just a few verses for you. There are many more, but this is a topic for another thread.

Quote:
I also would like to see a psychological profile on such a theory?
Way, WAY off topic.

Quote:
This is dealing with my relationship with my God. And getting it wrong, or improperly depicting God, concerns me
Good Harold, I'm glad that this concerns you. This is part of what this forum is all about.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 12:02 PM   #345
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Has anybody done a gut check lately to ascertain how the Spirit feels about our discussion? Or don't we care about that sort of thing anymore?
Uncalled for jab, zeek. Yes, I do follow the Spirit, Mr. Snarky.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 12:20 PM   #346
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
This is dealing with my relationship with my God. And getting it wrong, or improperly depicting God, concerns me.
You should feel that way about everything that is shared here.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 12:35 PM   #347
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
You should feel that way about everything that is shared here.
I am .... but have to also stay on topic ... or at least try.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 12:46 PM   #348
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Uncalled for jab, zeek. Yes, I do follow the Spirit, Mr. Snarky.
How odd that you took my post personally when I addressed it to "anybody". And how self righteous your response. How dare anyone question your spirituality. Well I wasn't, specifically. I was questioning anybody's spiritually. After being in the local church how would you blame anyone if they didn't chuck out the validity of any kind of spirituality whatsoever? That isn't me however. But, I haven't been sure of God's presence for years. Except recently I was and that prompted the question. Christians haven't agree on these matters for 20 centuries. What kind of pride would make us suppose we on LCD would be any different? Reason hasn't united Christians on these issues. If we have only the scripture and the opinions of the theologians to go by, on what basis do we decide between them? Ultimately, the decision will be based on our individual experiences, right? So, it seems to me, our experiences must be front and center in this discussion. Otherwise, we will be tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine without understanding what our decisions are grounded upon.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 01:22 PM   #349
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
How odd that you took my post personally when I addressed it to "anybody". And how self righteous your response.
Let me reword. Yes, I have done a gut-check lately, zeek. But thanks for the reminder.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 01:33 PM   #350
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
So, it seems to me, our experiences must be front and center in this discussion.
Then a important question to ask is: Does the outcome of our understanding of 15:45, however it turns out, have any affect on our present experiences of God?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 01:48 PM   #351
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Then a important question to ask is: Does the outcome of our understanding of 15:45, however it turns out, have any affect on our present experiences of God?
Well, yes and no. If the interpretation hinders a valid way God is to experienced, maybe. But you may be looking for an otherwise valid truth in a verse that really doesn't teach it. I believe the Son and the Spirit are so closely related that sometimes it is hard (and pointless) to try and tell them apart (Roman 8:9-11 supports this.) However, just because Christ and the Spirit seem in some cases interchangeable, that doesn't mean that interpreting 15:45 to be about that is correct, even though the general idea is.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 02:02 PM   #352
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
I'd like to see Bible verses that support Edwards' theory, of God loving himself, and the Son and Spirit playing a central role to accomplish it???
If God does everything for his own glory isn't that another way of saying he does everything because he loves himself?
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 02:50 PM   #353
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Then a important question to ask is: Does the outcome of our understanding of 15:45, however it turns out, have any affect on our present experiences of God?
It isn't only our present experience that is relevant is it? Why wouldn't any professed experience of zoe life and/or pneuma be relevant to a zoe-life giving pneuma? Has anybody concluded that 15:45 is purely eschatological? Anybody?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 02:55 PM   #354
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Not sure that I buy this argument. But it is not bad. I could surely have fellowship with someone who held it. If they believe in Christ and his work on the Cross on our behalf, it is acceptable.

But none of this puts the Trinity into the passage/discussion that includes 1 Cor 15:45. We are still responding to the guy in class who continually asks irrelevant questions and wastes the professor's time as he discusses that and leaves the topic for the day languishing. (Probably means we need a new professor. One that is not distracted from his purpose.)

Am I correct in concluding from this statement that you have dismissed Richard Gaffin Jr.'s, thesis that 15:45 is about the Holy Spirit and if so why?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 03:28 PM   #355
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I'm assuming reasonable people are participating.
And for the most part that would be true. But it has been clear at times that this is not always a good assumption.

We have not had the kind of rote repetition of Lee the way Albert and others did in the past, or the crazy near-to-actual trolling that Bilbo was fond of. But there are times that even the sane seem to get a little insane.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Look, all I was saying is that given the audience of people who have a background of believing 1 Cor 15:45 is somehow about the Trinity, it is not unreasonable to expect some of those people to begin to discuss the Trinity in an attempt to unwind their understanding of that verse from their legacy interpretation.
Oh, there is no way to eliminate having the discussion go there — at least at first. But, as I keep pointing out in a different way, the problem is that they are assuming that it is a relevant issue and are skipping past the evidence that it really isn't part of the discussion. Once they back up and raise up their Lee-colored glasses a little, they can begin to see that the Trinity really isn't part of the discussion. Of course, a knee-jerk reaction for some would be to assert that if it is about any of the Three, it is about the Trinity. But that is like saying that the mention of a road-trip vacation means that the discussion is about cubic inches (or centimeters now), torque, gear ratios, compression ratios, diesel v gas, automatic v standard, 2-door v 4-door v SUVs v trucks etc., etc., etc.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
How about me?!!!
What about you? And what about Bob? (Gone? He's not gone! He's never gone!)
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 03:33 PM   #356
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Well I certainly thought Jonathan Edwards was a hoot. He had to write that stuff with at least a half a tongue in cheek.

"Edwards assumes that the Father's end is to enjoy Himself ..."

Reminds me of Narcissus, falling in love with himself. Not an acceptable depiction of God.

Going on, Edwards claims to that end, God created an exact image of Himself, and His perfection, in the Son. In other words, God became a split personality ... but each was the same personality.

And the Holy Spirit, according to Edwards, is the love between them.

Cute Edwards, cute. Not a Great Wakening, surely. But entertaining and amusing. Two qualities that's important to a good preacher ... like Witness Lee.
H,

I think Igzy said it right when he asked "what part of the theory is incompatible with what the Bible teaches. How is it incompatible with one God being three persons?" I might not particularly think it is the best way to think about it. But it is not out of bounds relative to what we have that is important to hold as true. It does not stand opposed to the scripture on the Trinity, the gospel, the truth, etc. It just isn't analyzing the things we just can't get our arms around in the same way as has been done before.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 03:42 PM   #357
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Has anybody done a gut check lately to ascertain how the Spirit feels about our discussion? Or don't we care about that sort of thing anymore?
I won't say your question is snarky. But I think that to some extent God is OK with our discussions and considerations. Even our doubts and questions.

And every time I think I have some feeling from the Spirit, I remind myself that I once thought I was, but lately I realize I may have been mistaken. On one hand I like the process of challenging the status quo on scripture meaning by asking why we think things say what they do not actually say. But even that gets me chopped down to size occasionally. And you think the Spirit would be all about reading that "pure word of God." Even that is not so simple as to go by my gut.

Besides, when my gut says something to me, it is usually "why did you eat that," or "why did you eat that much."
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 04:21 PM   #358
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Then a important question to ask is: Does the outcome of our understanding of 15:45, however it turns out, have any affect on our present experiences of God?
While I understand the idea of the "present experience of God," I often wonder if we are often talking about getting a feeling due to following a particular practice rather than trying to be the image bearers of God exercising Godly love and righteousness in all of our living.

In other words, we have become conditioned to think of experiencing God as an activity in and for itself when I'm not sure that is what it is about. I'm not saying that there is no experience of God. But much of what people point to as the "experiencing" stuff seems to be stated as facts that we should be appreciating and that should be encouraging us to live as we are commanded rather than feeling like we have been "touched by an angel" or something like that.

So, at some level, the outcome of our analysis of 1 Cor 15:45 should have no real effect on us. Just on the elimination of a distraction from the task of living rather than just thinking about and claiming to know it all.

Besides, even if we accept that the verse is in the middle of a discussion about the nature of the body we will receive in resurrection, how much better do you understand it after reading it all? In my case, not much. In fact, there are still a lot of questions — if I thought they were important to raise. I think Paul is just saying enough to focus the Corinthians on the truth of the resurrection and that there is an example of what is to come (even if we really don't have a complete understanding of what that example tells us). Then get back to something more important. I wouldn't call the Corinthians' question irrelevant or unimportant. The resurrection is important. But whether we can do a Star Trek-like transport from one place to another, or fly like an angel with wings, or carry harps, or there are actual streets of gold just isn't really something to expend a lot of time and brain-power on. It is a promise of something much better and it will be what it will be. Appreciate it in its vagueness.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 04:30 PM   #359
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Am I correct in concluding from this statement that you have dismissed Richard Gaffin Jr.'s, thesis that 15:45 is about the Holy Spirit and if so why?
For the most part, yes. Just reading the verse as it is, in context, it is too coherent with the core of the larger discussion and easy to understand as clearly part of that discussion to give much credence to that kind of idea that is so out of sync with the thrust of Pau's larger discussion. Is it definitely wrong? Can't quite say that. But it is close enough to definitely wrong that I do not find rejecting it to be out of bounds.

It is, to me, like concluding that the broken window in my car and the missing CD (that used to be on the passenger seat) is the result of a very small microburst. It hurled a large rock against the window and then sucked out the only unattached thing inside.

Possible? Remotely.

Plausible? No.

And that it my take on "the life-givign spirit must be the Holy Spirit."

Are Edwards' comments on the Trinity pausible? Maybe not hugely, but much more than Lee's version of 15:45.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 05:39 PM   #360
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I won't say your question is snarky. But I think that to some extent God is OK with our discussions and considerations. Even our doubts and questions.

And every time I think I have some feeling from the Spirit, I remind myself that I once thought I was, but lately I realize I may have been mistaken. On one hand I like the process of challenging the status quo on scripture meaning by asking why we think things say what they do not actually say. But even that gets me chopped down to size occasionally. And you think the Spirit would be all about reading that "pure word of God." Even that is not so simple as to go by my gut.

Besides, when my gut says something to me, it is usually "why did you eat that," or "why did you eat that much."
Then all you have with which to search is your ability to reason. You already know from experience that can go wrong too. Think of all those who by their powers of reason have gone astray throughout history. And what about now, look how many by the power of reason are lost to the truth now. And what of Nee and Lee, relatively brilliant thinkers able to reason persuasively. Given so many failures, what makes you so confident that you can do better? You, who deny that you have a sense of spiritual reality other than your stomach. In all four gospels Jesus exemplifies and advocates following the Spirit. So if we are going to follow Jesus we probably shouldn't give up on the Spirit whatever it is Or, perhaps you're having a little fun with me. Are you joking?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 06:00 PM   #361
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
For the most part, yes. Just reading the verse as it is, in context, it is too coherent with the core of the larger discussion and easy to understand as clearly part of that discussion to give much credence to that kind of idea that is so out of sync with the thrust of Pau's larger discussion. Is it definitely wrong? Can't quite say that. But it is close enough to definitely wrong that I do not find rejecting it to be out of bounds.

It is, to me, like concluding that the broken window in my car and the missing CD (that used to be on the passenger seat) is the result of a very small microburst. It hurled a large rock against the window and then sucked out the only unattached thing inside.

Possible? Remotely.

Plausible? No.

And that it my take on "the life-giving spirit must be the Holy Spirit."

Are Edwards' comments on the Trinity plausible? Maybe not hugely, but much more than Lee's version of 15:45.
Can you summarize Gaffin's arguments for me so I can see how you arrived at the conclusion that they are close enough to definitely wrong. Having thrown out a sense of the spirit's leading for your stomach as you indicated, it seems all you have to go by is your reasoning alone, and the only reason you have given so far is your vaguely supported judgment that the Holy Spirit is out of context in I Corinthians 15. If as Gaffin supposes, Paul's teaching on the Spirit is tethered to the center/core of his theology, then it would not be surprising if he were to tie all the points of his preaching to the Spirit including those concerning Christ and the resurrection. So, if you would be so kind, present your counter arguments to Gaffin's. I didn't find him easy to refute like you did and I don't want him to lead me astray.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-30-2014, 10:28 PM   #362
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
While I understand the idea of the "present experience of God," I often wonder if we are often talking about getting a feeling due to following a particular practice rather than trying to be the image bearers of God exercising Godly love and righteousness in all of our living.

In other words, we have become conditioned to think of experiencing God as an activity in and for itself when I'm not sure that is what it is about.
Abiding in God, and practicing the presence, are real experiences to me. Is it a delusion, or wishful thinking, on my part? I suppose it could be, but it's important to me. I'm flawed and need it.

Not the it makes me a spiritual giant, in any way. I don't think it sets me apart. It actually humbles me, and makes me feel small, in the grandeur of it all.

I had what I thought to be at the time, while in the local church, high peak spiritual experiences. Now I don't know what to make of it/them.

I have spiritual experiences still today ... but mostly of a cosmic sort ... oceanic, some call it. of omnipresence ... a sense of the unbounded limitlessness, or the eternal, perhaps. It's refreshing and energizing, and sometimes has helped me solve some seemingly impossible problems in life.

I don't really know what to make of it. Cuz there's no sense of being able to follow it, like what we imagine following the Holy Spirit would be like. But it can clear the mind, in times of turmoil and trouble, which can be a needed help.

But then, on the other hand, I haven't seen good results from those that claim to follow the Holy Spirit either. I'm close to a Christian now, that's been obsessed with following the Holy Spirit for decades. Her life is a serious mess, that she feels trapped in .. full of disappointment & dread ... with serious consequences for her and her family.

So I don't know. I need help; not just with understanding 15:45 ... but with the Spirit in general, whatever it is.

I really like Edwards' theory that the Holy Spirit is the love within the godhead.

I need love. Is the last Adam really, as Edwards might say, the life-giving LOVE?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 05:25 AM   #363
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Then all you have with which to search is your ability to reason. You already know from experience that can go wrong too. Think of all those who by their powers of reason have gone astray throughout history. And what about now, look how many by the power of reason are lost to the truth now. And what of Nee and Lee, relatively brilliant thinkers able to reason persuasively. Given so many failures, what makes you so confident that you can do better? You, who deny that you have a sense of spiritual reality other than your stomach. In all four gospels Jesus exemplifies and advocates following the Spirit. So if we are going to follow Jesus we probably shouldn't give up on the Spirit whatever it is Or, perhaps you're having a little fun with me. Are you joking?
It seems to me that most who go astray have abandoned their reason and substituted a feeling (that they attribute to the Spirit) that their nonsensical misreading of scripture is sound.

I have plenty of sense of the Spirit. He confirms my feelings of my own error by reminding me of the words of the Bible (in my case, usually in paraphrase as precise memorization has not been my forte). He is closely tied to my life. I know when I go astray and when I am on track.

But it is always a sense that confirms, not creates chaos out of, the words of scripture.

Lee claimed a leading from the Spirit to turn scripture on its head. To take a few words and insist they meant what they could not even be talking about if returned to their natural habitat (the context). He was following a spirit. I'm just not sure which one.

The Spirit leads to the unity of the body, not to the denigration of 99.99% of it for not following new and novel ways of reading the Bible. So I would suggest that the meaning of the "leading of the Spirit" has been altered in our minds. We may have rejected Lee, but we have a buried propensity to continue to want things the way we learned it from him.

And I am including me. I find it way too often in my natural thinking. I start with some nonsense that I eventually realize is a relic of my LRC past. That does not condemn it. But it makes it subject to serious scrutiny.

And trusting your feelings (and calling it the Spirit) to go with what you like rather than what scripture actually says is a recurring problem for me. The nonsense sounds reasonable until you make yourself stand it up against scripture. Suddenly the feeling goes sour when you realize the error.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 06:14 AM   #364
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Can you summarize Gaffin's arguments for me so I can see how you arrived at the conclusion that they are close enough to definitely wrong. Having thrown out a sense of the spirit's leading for your stomach as you indicated, it seems all you have to go by is your reasoning alone, and the only reason you have given so far is your vaguely supported judgment that the Holy Spirit is out of context in I Corinthians 15. If as Gaffin supposes, Paul's teaching on the Spirit is tethered to the center/core of his theology, then it would not be surprising if he were to tie all the points of his preaching to the Spirit including those concerning Christ and the resurrection. So, if you would be so kind, present your counter arguments to Gaffin's. I didn't find him easy to refute like you did and I don't want him to lead me astray.
I think that the problem with so many discussions of things like "sense of the Spirit" is that we want it to stand alone and direct without any grounding in what we objectively know.

I am not saying there is no sense of the Spirit. I am chastised by my feelings often related to my going astray of the path of life. I don't need a scripture verse to tell me. I know it within. And sometimes I know when I have done right by my feelings within. But in no case are the feelings the thing I seek.

I am more impressed with the realization of my failings and the need to repent. I believe it is more important to acknowledge our failings and repent than to gush over our feelings as we get our worship higher and higher. We need a little (maybe a lot of) what the older traditions call the Kyrie. We need to ask for mercy. Pray for it as we give it to others. But instead we sing songs about how it impacts us. How we feel about it.

It doesn't matter how we feel about it. It matters what is right, true, honest, just, trustworthy . . . . the things you think on.

As for detailing what I disagree with in Gaffin's arguments, all I will say is that when I scanned through it previously, I saw nothing that gave me a footing to even bring it into the conversation. It might all be reasonable and sound on its own, without reference to 1 Cor 15:45, but I saw nothing that put it into that discussion. I'm not wasting my time dissecting something that starts with a premise that is just not sound and tends to lead to Lee's (and some other wackos') favorite place — the obliteration of the purpose of Three in favor of "they're just all the same." Maybe Gaffin does not go that far with it. But when the starting point is a kind of equivocation — whether intentional to shoehorn in a ridiculous premise, or by honest error due to lack of clarity — I am not bound to waste my time on the rest of the points.

You think Gaffin has made a valid argument for discussing the Trinity because of this one phrase in one verse in the middle of a different discussion, then lay it out. Unless it is a really good argument, I can only see a decoder-ring effort to find a dog's tail in a box of marbles and then wag the dog and say that it is the thing that they box of marbles is about.

I am not obligated to dissect anyone's discussion of the Spirit. It may be a good discussion. But its connection to 1 Cor 15:45 is tenuous, at best. More like a dog's tail in a box of marbles. If you want to change my mind, you show me how it is connected.

I don't recall Gaffin's arguments at this point. But what I have seen in most who think they are finding something not actually there reminds me a little of throwing gold into a fire and declaring that "out came this calf." So now we all have to worship it. We try hard to refute it.

The golden calf did not just appear. It was fashioned. Someone(s) took some time and effort to make it. And just as Aaron did not have an evil intent, there may have been no intent to twist as "the Son is now the Spirit" was fashioned from 1 Cor 15:45. But 1 Cor 15:45 does not go to that conclusion without contortions and harm.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 06:27 AM   #365
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

From another thread:

Quote:
In Witness Lee's church, we presumed ourselves beyond all of that. Fallen humankind's social arrangements never touched us! So we never questioned, and never considered, even when things got weirder and weirder, as gaps between individual perception and social consensus widened themselves.
And in the same way, when only one out of 10 non-LRC scholars actually takes a position similar to Lee (even if only slightly similar) I believe that it is sufficient to generally dismiss the one because those who disagree have established themselves as sound, reasoned, and solid Christians.

No, numbers, or a majority, do not define God or scripture. But it is the counsel, not the individual, that seems to ultimately be able to really get a feeling from the Spirit. It started with that counsel in Jerusalem. Neither Paul nor the Judaisers simply got their way. It was the combined sense of the group that ruled. I am not discounting the Spirit's participation. Rather noting that it was in the participation with many, and not just one, that the conclusion arose. That tends to put the outliers in question.

Does that mean that I do not have any questions relating to where the mainstream of Christianity is going? Not at all. But the errors I think I see are not related to core of the faith. Rather to the emphasis in the meaning of "calling" for the "average" Christian. And that is a different topic.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 07:07 AM   #366
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And in the same way, when only one out of 10 non-LRC scholars actually takes a position similar to Lee (even if only slightly similar) I believe that it is sufficient to generally dismiss the one because those who disagree have established themselves as sound, reasoned, and solid Christians.
I was in California this summer enjoying a small town's warm early evening ambiance, when three Mormon young men approached me. They were fine, wholesome guys, just great kids. I took the opportunity to talk to them. We wrangled a bit and I'm not sure what good I did, but I did manage to get out one question which I wished later I had more focused on, and will do so in the future in similar encounters. And that is this:

"You guys consider yourselves Christians, right? So why do you go against 98% of the rest of the Christian community in your view of Christ's divinity? Why, really, do you believe that your little minority is right about this central doctrine, and everyone else is wrong? Isn't the real reason because that's your culture and that's what you've always done? Isn't it more about your cultural identity and being expected to believe it, than any really objective, independent thought about it? If you want to be Christians, why fight the rest of the Church on such a central idea?"

The same goes for the LC, or any other tiny minority that thinks it has special revelation.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 07:37 AM   #367
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

To me being in the Spirit is indicated by two things, life and peace (Romans 8:6). And if I had to pick between the two, I'd pick peace. Jesus's gift to us is peace that passes understanding, not as the world gives (Phil 4:7; Jn 14:27). That means this peace cannot be faked. You can fake love, goodness, even "life" in a way. But you can't fake peace. You either have it or you don't. When I'm losing peace I know my mind and emotions are going some place they shouldn't.

Usually it starts with worry. First I'll start being bothered about something. Then, I'll begin to think of how I can remedy the "problem." But because I've left peace, my approach to the problem is going to be off, if any approach is even needed.

All kinds of things can set this off. Worries about money, my kids, my reputation, how I feel in the morning, boredom, what some other poster said. But the point is, remain in peace and there is a very good chance you are remaining in the Spirit.

One thing that sets worry off is wanting "God and." God and a good life, God and money, God and popularity, etc. The more we want just God, and what he wants, the more peace we will experience.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 08:00 AM   #368
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Let me add that by peace I don't mean having no concerns, or playing dumb. We all have concerns. Lack of peace starts with not trusting and following the Lord in your reaction to those concerns. Jesus had all kinds of concerns. But he never lost his peace because he always looked to the Father about them.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 09:59 AM   #369
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
It seems to me that most who go astray have abandoned their reason and substituted a feeling (that they attribute to the Spirit) that their nonsensical misreading of scripture is sound.

I have plenty of sense of the Spirit. He confirms my feelings of my own error by reminding me of the words of the Bible (in my case, usually in paraphrase as precise memorization has not been my forte). He is closely tied to my life. I know when I go astray and when I am on track.

But it is always a sense that confirms, not creates chaos out of, the words of scripture.

Lee claimed a leading from the Spirit to turn scripture on its head. To take a few words and insist they meant what they could not even be talking about if returned to their natural habitat (the context). He was following a spirit. I'm just not sure which one.

The Spirit leads to the unity of the body, not to the denigration of 99.99% of it for not following new and novel ways of reading the Bible. So I would suggest that the meaning of the "leading of the Spirit" has been altered in our minds. We may have rejected Lee, but we have a buried propensity to continue to want things the way we learned it from him.

And I am including me. I find it way too often in my natural thinking. I start with some nonsense that I eventually realize is a relic of my LRC past. That does not condemn it. But it makes it subject to serious scrutiny.

And trusting your feelings (and calling it the Spirit) to go with what you like rather than what scripture actually says is a recurring problem for me. The nonsense sounds reasonable until you make yourself stand it up against scripture. Suddenly the feeling goes sour when you realize the error.
OBW--Thank you for explaining yourself. I think I understand you a little better. Your view of this issue is complex. You try to balance reason, intuition and skepticism based on experience. What else can we do? between you and I the differences are specific. In general, I seem to be dealing with the similar elements of experience in a somewhat similar way. Or at least I think I understand where you are coming from i.e. your point of view. The devil, as they say, is in the details. Are you familiar with the "theory of mind" concept?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 10:19 AM   #370
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
You think Gaffin has made a valid argument for discussing the Trinity because of this one phrase in one verse in the middle of a different discussion, then lay it out.
Before I respond, please clarify what you are saying here. What one phrase? What different discussion? I am referring to the paper entitled “LIFE-GIVING SPIRIT”: PROBING THE CENTER OF PAUL’S PNEUMATOLOGY which UntoHim submitted in post #255.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 12:17 PM   #371
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

This I think this is Zeek's concern with Gaffin:

Quote:
Posing two questions will expedite our discussion of the last clause in v. 45: What is the reference of the noun “spirit” (pneuma)? Since life-giving pneuma is what (Christ as) the last Adam “became,” what is the time point of that becoming? A couple of interlocking, mutually reinforcing considerations show, decisively it seems to me, that “spirit” in v. 45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit.
Quote from:
http://www.etsjets.org/files/JETS-PD...3-589-JETS.pdf
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 01:07 PM   #372
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Before I respond, please clarify what you are saying here. What one phrase? What different discussion? I am referring to the paper entitled “LIFE-GIVING SPIRIT”: PROBING THE CENTER OF PAUL’S PNEUMATOLOGY which UntoHim submitted in post #255.
As I said, I recall reading it some time back (maybe only some days back, but I have slept a lot since then, and been on vacation). So my memory (failing?) was that it was introduced as somenone finding the Holy Spirit in the "life giving spirit" of 1 Cor 15:45. That is the phrase/verse. If I have recalled some detail in error, or should be referring to someone else's writings on the subject, then I sit corrected.

But if it does — at least in part — spring from that verse, then if there is something in his work that better links the verse to The Spirit than Lee did (and is worthy of consideration) I would be happy to hear it. But I do not intend to otherwise read through it since my stated bias is that the context rejects the general premise as off-topic. If that is true, then there is no reason for a point-by-point critique. It is simply in left field.

And if you manage to skip the "it's off topic" aspect and the rest fits together, it does nothing for me because lots of things fit together well if you accept the first premise without question. But question the start and no matter how nice it sounds, it is no longer cohesive. It falls due to lack of support.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 01:30 PM   #373
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
This I think this is Zeek's concern with Gaffin:

Quote:
Posing two questions will expedite our discussion of the last clause in v. 45: What is the reference of the noun “spirit” (pneuma)? Since life-giving pneuma is what (Christ as) the last Adam “became,” what is the time point of that becoming? A couple of interlocking, mutually reinforcing considerations show, decisively it seems to me, that “spirit” in v. 45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit.
You essentially have to brush aside what Paul is talking about to arrive at that conclusion. He has made more than one clear statement that it is a comparison of the body of birth (human) and the body of resurrection (spiritual). And he is essentially promising the same kind of body to believers in resurrection. Do we therefore conclude that in resurrection we "become" the Holy Spirit?

It is those "interlocking, mutually reinforcing considerations" that are the problem. It would appear that Gaffin is saying is a lot like what Lee says more clearly. He is taking the word "spirit" that is juxtaposed to "life-giving" and then looking elsewhere for some kind of evidence that the Holy Spirit is referred to as giving life, then interlocking them. But the interlocking is not insisted upon by the words used despite the fact that both Lee and Gaffin suggest that they do. There is nothing magical in the words that insists upon the invocation of the Holy Spirit. Jesus gives life. So does the Father, as does the Spirit. And they are all spirit in essence. And they are all holy. That makes them all holy spirit. But the capitalized version is a name, not just a fact. It is the name of one of the Three of the Trinity. So there are three holy spirits, yet only one Holy Spirit.

And in some way, the Three are One. Igzy suggested some kind of heavenly math. Maybe. Who knows. And why do we care? What is wrong with just acknowledging the specific things that are taught about each of the Three and appreciating those rather than trying to build a more complex Trinity that is described beyond the evidence?

And let a discussion about natural bodies and resurrection bodies remain as simply that discussion. What is the benefit of trying to mine for secret discussion #2 inside of open discussion #1? It is, at best, speculation. It cannot be a certainty. And if it is that much of a speculation, what can it really do for you?

I suggest nothing.

And that is where it should end. It is the people trying to take things beyond what is written that cause the problems. That create the exclusivist sects. Like the LRC.

Gaffin is evidently caught in the same kind of blindered focus that Lee was. And it is beyond what is written. There is no decoder ring. The scripture is much more straightforward than that. Otherwise, there is no way to even suggest inerrancy in scripture at any level because no one will know what it is actually saying, therefore be totally unable to determine error or lack thereof.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 01:46 PM   #374
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Gaffin states: "45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit."

The Holy Spirit is a person? Where in the Bible is it stated the Holy Spirit is a person? 15:45 is the only place I know of where the Spirit is close to even being a person. Am I wrong here? Is the last Adam a life-giving person?

Here's one opinion:
Quote:
The Scriptures speak of the Holy Spirit in many ways that demonstrate that it is not a divine person.
For example, the Holy Spirit is referred to as a gift (Acts:10:45; 1 Timothy:4:14). We are told that it can be quenched (1 Thessalonians:5:19), that it can be poured out (Acts:2:17; 10:45), and that we are baptized with it (Matthew:3:11). It must be stirred up within us (2 Timothy:1:6), and it also renews us (Titus:3:5). These are certainly not attributes of a person.
This Spirit is also called "the holy Spirit of promise . . . the guarantee of our inheritance . . . the spirit of wisdom and revelation" (Ephesians:1:13-14, 17).
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 01:55 PM   #375
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Gaffin states: "45 refers to the person of the Holy Spirit."

The Holy Spirit is a person? Where in the Bible is it stated the Holy Spirit is a person? 15:45 is the only place I know of where the Spirit is close to even being a person. Am I wrong here? Is the last Adam a life-giving person?
"And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another advocate to help you and be with you forever--the Spirit of truth. The world cannot accept him, because it neither sees him nor knows him. But you know him, for he lives with you and will be in you." John 14:16-17
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 02:07 PM   #376
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And in some way, the Three are One. Igzy suggested some kind of heavenly math. Maybe. Who knows. And why do we care? What is wrong with just acknowledging the specific things that are taught about each of the Three and appreciating those rather than trying to build a more complex Trinity that is described beyond the evidence?
The problem with the "just accept it" strategy is that what one just accepts might be a misconception of the actual reality. Just accepting it, I think, has caused many Christians to have unconsciously a concept of three Gods. On the other hand, I feel my ruminations and studying about the Trinity have brought me some very helpful insights into the nature of God which I wouldn't have if I just accepted the basics at face value. I wouldn't see things this way, and I believe they are correct, if I didn't reflect on the Trinity.

I'll pick on Harold at bit. (Sorry). He recoiled at the idea of God loving himself. He was more comfortable with the idea of the selfless Jesus who put himself last. But my assertion is that a God who fully loves himself is not at all incompatible with that same God expressing that same love from the standpoint of being human. As I said, it's all about selflessly loving the other, even if the other is yourself. God's love for himself is not "selfish" in the way we might think of self-love. It's pure, holy and totally justified, and it overflows to others. And we are to reflect that love in our own way, as in "love your neighbor as yourself."

My point is the Trinity teaches us some fundamental things about the nature of reality. I remember when I first read years ago "the Trinity teaches us that at its core existence is relational." That made me jump out of my chair, because Lee never taught anything like that, and it opened my eyes.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 02:49 PM   #377
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
"And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another advocate to help you and be with you forever--the Spirit of truth. The world cannot accept him, because it neither sees him nor knows him. But you know him, for he lives with you and will be in you." John 14:16-17
Interesting. Thanks.

Linguistic device ... to avoid using "it" ... possibly?

Same reason we use "He" when speaking of God?

In fact, why we think of them as persons in the first place. We have no other references, but to this earthly realm. We relate the spiritual realm to the only reference we know: human references.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 07-31-2014, 04:48 PM   #378
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
As I said, I recall reading it some time back (maybe only some days back, but I have slept a lot since then, and been on vacation). So my memory (failing?) was that it was introduced as someone finding the Holy Spirit in the "life giving spirit" of 1 Cor 15:45. That is the phrase/verse. If I have recalled some detail in error, or should be referring to someone else's writings on the subject, then I sit corrected.

But if it does — at least in part — spring from that verse, then if there is something in his work that better links the verse to The Spirit than Lee did (and is worthy of consideration) I would be happy to hear it. But I do not intend to otherwise read through it since my stated bias is that the context rejects the general premise as off-topic. If that is true, then there is no reason for a point-by-point critique. It is simply in left field.

And if you manage to skip the "it's off topic" aspect and the rest fits together, it does nothing for me because lots of things fit together well if you accept the first premise without question. But question the start and no matter how nice it sounds, it is no longer cohesive. It falls due to lack of support.
I appreciate your candor. You admit Gaffin was in this discussion and could be relevant to the issue at hand and that you don't recall what his arguments were. But, you won't even bother to read it because your mind is made up. Furthermore, if you were to read it and found the arguments coherent you still wouldn't accept it because of the first premise.

Your intellectual complacency is remarkable. Since you couldn't be bothered to read what Gaffin wrote you got his argument backwards. That pneuma in 15:45 is the person of the Holy Spirit is Gaffin's conclusion, not his first premise.

But, I'll stop here. I'm not going to carry Gaffin's water to you. You have amply demonstrated that your mind is closed on the matter. New information might disturb your cognitive tranquility. For the record though, you dismissed the apparently well-framed argument without bothering to read it. How can I help but recall your willingness to judge arguments without reading them when I read your opinions about other matters in the future?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 06:03 AM   #379
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I appreciate your candor. You admit Gaffin was in this discussion and could be relevant to the issue at hand and that you don't recall what his arguments were. But, you won't even bother to read it because your mind is made up. Furthermore, if you were to read it and found the arguments coherent you still wouldn't accept it because of the first premise.
Not a very fair assessment of my comments — or the truth. I said I had read it sometime earlier and that the content had made an impression that remained, but that I could not recall specific details and did not have the desire to approach it from the angle you desired.

The impression was of an alternate Lee. Someone who was overly stuck on the idea that "life giving" associated with "spirit" had to mean Holy Spirit when the context said "altered body" or "body of a different kind." As I recall, the only one of the Three with an image was the Son. And his image was somewhat altered in resurrection. And Paul is talking to the Corinthians about the body they will have in resurrection. It is described in a manner that is both physical and spiritual (sort of ghost-like). And that is what was seen with Jesus after his resurrection. He was there, then not there. He didn't need to ascend into heaven — only to disappear once more without reappearing. But he ascended for the sake of the followers to make it clear that the appearances would be ending.

Yet, as he said, he was always with them.

Gaffin, like Lee, has forced onto the scripture his overly-narrow view of words. Awareness reposted a portion. And there it was, just as I had said I remembered.

So dismissing my position as lazy scholarship is rather shoddy on your part. Do you disagree that I have addressed Gaffin reasonably according to what he said even if I did not bother to do it by dissection? I have read it. It was not impressive as having (finally) provided a reason to accept the insertion of a partial-sentence declaration on the Trinity that had no bearing on the larger discussion in which it is claimed to exist. A declaration that would seem as ridiculous as that dog with the speaking collar in Up! that would suddenly look off to one side an shout "squirrel!" then return to the conversation at hand.

Your statement that you will not "carry my water" shows that you cannot be bothered to make a point that you think is there. And that I did not see when I read through it some time back.

The passage is clear and complete, and includes the challenged phrase without reference to the Holy Spirit. It stands as coherent and cohesive. If you want to join Lee to shoehorn the Holy Spirit into the conversation, then you need to provide something that is better than another outlier opinion. One that provides a reason to reconsider. I saw nothing. And you want me to dissect why I saw nothing to make me reconsider. You want the portions that I did not think worthy of reconsidering? Try the whole thing.

He unites the earlier discussion of Christ's resurrection with the following discussion (in response to the question "But someone will ask, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body will they come?") as if it is still a discussion of Christ. When he says "In all of Paul, as far as I can see, there is no assertion about the Spirit’s activity as pivotal, even momentous, as this" he has ignored that there has been no mention of the Holy Spirit for some period of verses, possibly even for the entire chapter, before or after. Unless you have to read "life-giving spirit" as meaning the Holy Spirit.

In other words, Gaffin has declared it as so, but not provided a reason that it is so. I read on and find Gaffin to be consistently doing what Lee did. Insisting that because a word, or words, that have multiple meaning, are found in some other places to have the meaning of the Holy Spirit, then they must here as well. Yet, accepting the multiple meanings, it should not be so easy to completely ignore the context that screams for one of the alternate meanings.

In short, I have reread most of his little tome and found that he keeps inferring that it must be there because it has to be. He is clearly the kid with a new hammer. And everything looks like a nail. And the marks all over the walls, furniture, etc., prove it.

If you think Gaffin has made a point that is worthy of reconsideration, then you pull it out and demonstrate how it is not just another "I just see nails" presumption. Otherwise, your claims of my "intellectual complacency" are appearing to be a cheap shot intended to undermine my position without anything but insults. In other words, a strawman.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 06:23 AM   #380
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
The problem with the "just accept it" strategy is that what one just accepts might be a misconception of the actual reality. Just accepting it, I think, has caused many Christians to have unconsciously a concept of three Gods. On the other hand, I feel my ruminations and studying about the Trinity have brought me some very helpful insights into the nature of God which I wouldn't have if I just accepted the basics at face value. I wouldn't see things this way, and I believe they are correct, if I didn't reflect on the Trinity.
I think you have misread what I said.

I did not say that we just accept it. Rather I have said that the Bible says certain things that we do accept. But we make more statements that are not there, based on forcing the actual statements together into something we call the Trinity doctrine. And that is not necessarily a bad thing — until we start to insist upon "facts" and "doctrines" that are not part of the biblical narrative, but spin off of our extra-biblical creation in the Trinity doctrine.

Again, I am not dissing the doctrine of the Trinity. But it should be limited to providing an understanding of God as a whole. The actual passages in scripture provide the meaningful details as to how the Trinity — as One and as "persons" — relates and affects us. I see no reason to create doctrines off of non-scriptural analyses and declarations that are then wrapped back into the scriptural doctrines as if already there. I believe that scripture has done a sufficient job of providing what we need.

Do not misunderstand what follows. The Trinity is sort of a Frankenstein. It is a collection of facts that are taken and fashioned into a holistic theory designed to make the mystery of God a little less mysterious. Or at least provide a way to bring all aspects of the mystery into one place while leaving its full reality a mystery. From that perspective, I find it useful and at least somewhat instructive to have a Trinity doctrine. But since it is a patchwork of incomplete information, there are still many holes in our ability to even describe what we cannot understand. And surely not enough to fill in the gaps and claim to know God better than what he did actually describe in the scripture.

When I said to accept (in so many words) I was talking about having a clear appreciation of what the scripture actually says. That is in contrast to becoming so engrossed in detailing the composite we call Trinity — something that scripture itself avoided almost completely. There are at least a couple of times where the Three are found in one place. The two I think of are Jesus' baptism, and the other is one of Paul's benedictions. Maybe there are one or two more. And none of them provide much structure for the Trinity. Just evidence that there are Three and that when coupled with other declarations of scripture, those Three are One.

That is worthy of accepting. And living with. The full Trinity doctrine is worthy of acknowledging. It is strictly part of the head knowledge. It does not provide anything. Only the actual interaction with the Godhead — Father, Son, and Spirit, are meaningful to our lives. The Trinity is a sort of an image. It can easily become an idol. Most churches have it as part of their doctrinal statement. Yet the core of the Christian faith does not include it. Why? Because it is not central to our Christian experience. It is only central to our Christian identity relative to others who claim to be Christian.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 06:51 AM   #381
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Gaffin, like Lee, has forced onto the scripture his overly-narrow view of words. . . .
. . . I read on and find Gaffin to be consistently doing what Lee did.
The Gaffin pdf is dated Dec. 1998.

Is there a possibility of Lee cross-pollination?

Maybe UntoHim knows???
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 10:07 AM   #382
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

In 15:45 Paul used Pneuma (πνεῦμα) for spirit, which is neuter gender, neither male or female. Except, he ties spirit to the last Adam -- Jesus -- who we know was male.

Is it off topic, for 15:45, to go into a Bible basis for the gender of spirit? to maybe help us define spirit, like has been asked earlier in this thread?

What say ye UntoHim ... are you doing okay ... is everything okay?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 11:18 AM   #383
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Not a very fair assessment of my comments — or the truth. I said I had read it sometime earlier and that the content had made an impression that remained, but that I could not recall specific details and did not have the desire to approach it from the angle you desired.

The impression was of an alternate Lee. Someone who was overly stuck on the idea that "life giving" associated with "spirit" had to mean Holy Spirit when the context said "altered body" or "body of a different kind." As I recall, the only one of the Three with an image was the Son. And his image was somewhat altered in resurrection. And Paul is talking to the Corinthians about the body they will have in resurrection. It is described in a manner that is both physical and spiritual (sort of ghost-like). And that is what was seen with Jesus after his resurrection. He was there, then not there. He didn't need to ascend into heaven — only to disappear once more without reappearing. But he ascended for the sake of the followers to make it clear that the appearances would be ending.

Yet, as he said, he was always with them.

Gaffin, like Lee, has forced onto the scripture his overly-narrow view of words. Awareness reposted a portion. And there it was, just as I had said I remembered.

So dismissing my position as lazy scholarship is rather shoddy on your part. Do you disagree that I have addressed Gaffin reasonably according to what he said even if I did not bother to do it by dissection? I have read it. It was not impressive as having (finally) provided a reason to accept the insertion of a partial-sentence declaration on the Trinity that had no bearing on the larger discussion in which it is claimed to exist. A declaration that would seem as ridiculous as that dog with the speaking collar in Up! that would suddenly look off to one side an shout "squirrel!" then return to the conversation at hand.

Your statement that you will not "carry my water" shows that you cannot be bothered to make a point that you think is there. And that I did not see when I read through it some time back.

The passage is clear and complete, and includes the challenged phrase without reference to the Holy Spirit. It stands as coherent and cohesive. If you want to join Lee to shoehorn the Holy Spirit into the conversation, then you need to provide something that is better than another outlier opinion. One that provides a reason to reconsider. I saw nothing. And you want me to dissect why I saw nothing to make me reconsider. You want the portions that I did not think worthy of reconsidering? Try the whole thing.

He unites the earlier discussion of Christ's resurrection with the following discussion (in response to the question "But someone will ask, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body will they come?" as if it is still a discussion of Christ. When he says "In all of Paul, as far as I can see, there is no assertion about the Spirit’s activity as pivotal, even momentous, as this" he has ignored that there has been no mention of the Holy Spirit for some period of verses, possibly even for the entire chapter, before or after. Unless you have to read "life-giving spirit" as meaning the Holy Spirit.

In other words, Gaffin has declared it as so, but not provided a reason that it is so. I read on and find Gaffin to be consistently doing what Lee did. Insisting that because a word, or words, that have multiple meaning, are found in some other places to have the meaning of the Holy Spirit, then they must here as well. Yet, accepting the multiple meanings, it should not be so easy to completely ignore the context that screams for one of the alternate meanings.

In short, I have reread most of his little tome and found that he keeps inferring that it must be there because it has to be. He is clearly the kid with a new hammer. And everything looks like a nail. And the marks all over the walls, furniture, etc., prove it.

If you think Gaffin has made a point that is worthy of reconsideration, then you pull it out and demonstrate how it is not just another "I just see nails" presumption. Otherwise, your claims of my "intellectual complacency" are appearing to be a cheap shot intended to undermine my position without anything but insults. In other words, a strawman.
Galatians 4:6 states "And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father." Why can't the Life-Giving Spirit is 15:45 be the same as the Spirit of the Son in Galatians?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 11:27 AM   #384
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
In 15:45 Paul used Pneuma (πνεῦμα) for spirit, which is neuter gender, neither male or female. Except, he ties spirit to the last Adam -- Jesus -- who we know was male.

Is it off topic, for 15:45, to go into a Bible basis for the gender of spirit? to maybe help us define spirit, like has been asked earlier in this thread?

What say ye UntoHim ... are you doing okay ... is everything okay?
I'd avoid it. If the word is without gender, what do you gain by trying to give it gender? That Jesus was male is a given. The first person of the Trinity is designated as "Father" therefore would also be male. But God in general is described as being "spirit." Are you suggesting a gender crisis within the Godhead? I think the issue is that a gender-neutral word just means that it is what it is. It cannot be used to drive the discussion because it provides no specificity. Therefore is of no help.

So what do we gain by doing a gender analysis? Are you unsure that Jesus is male?

Since this is (was) my thread, I suggest that without a good reason for the discussion, it is not relevant to the topic and should be seen as clutter to the existing discussion.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 12:03 PM   #385
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Galatians 4:6 states "And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father." Why can't the Life-Giving Spirit is 15:45 be the same as the Spirit of the Son in Galatians?
And what does that mean? Are you positive that because someone printing a Bible that capitalized "Spirit" that God has not sent forth the essence of his Son into your hearts? Or even if it is accurately the Holy Spirit, does it deny a life-giving aspect of the Son without reference to the Holy Spirit? He who has the Son has life. There is no reference to the Holy Spirit in that one — unless you have insisted upon an overlay that requires it. But the scripture has not said that the Holy Spirit is the exclusive giver of life.

If there is anything clear in the scripture, it is that the Father, the Son, and the Spirit all give life. There are statements to the effect scattered about. Does that mean that they are really just One? Or that they are suddenly all the Holy Spirit? Or does it mean that God in his interaction with man is life-giving in all aspects? Taking any one of those could give a completely different spin on 1 Cor 15:45 if we change the focus of the "pneumatology." If we insist that since the Father is stated as giving life, then everything that gives life is the Father. But then there is the verse that says the those with the Son have life. So any reference to giving life is only about the Son.

In short, it is clear that, once again, trying to pin down God into a single formula that is a more robust Trinity doctrine than we started with is an exercise in what you choose to put in focus and what you choose to put out of focus. That means that if you want to take it all "in focus," then you have to accept that it is more complicated than a simple "giving life is the work of the Spirit" declaration. Therefore any reference to giving life is unique because it is talking about a specific subset of the Godhead as it makes the statement. That statement is both specific and general. It is specific because it is the statement that it is and not a replacement of any other statements about giving life. It is general because it does not declare that no other of the Three gives life.

And if the purpose of the Three is experience — and they are also One — then what benefit do we gain by creating more precise doctrines of the Godhead than the scripture actually makes? If we experience God, we experience God. Do we know for sure which of the Godhead is involved at all times? Probably not. But we still have the experience. God does not reject us because we start a prayer with "Lord" v "Our Father in Heaven." Jesus did instruct to use the latter, so if I have a preference, I think it would be toward that one. And that would make Lee's sort of "who cares which one" statements to be somewhat off.

Of course that argument brings us back to why it is not important to understand who is being talked about in 1 Cor 15:45. So how about this one. The discussion is about the coming resurrection of the human body. Paul has slowly narrowed it to a comparison of the natural body with that of the resurrected Christ. He has also made reference to the original body being sown into the earth (in death) as a seed to bring forth something different — this spiritual body. Using the resurrection of Christ provides a parallel. Jesus died, was buried, and resurrected — and look at the nature of that body. In parallel, you will die and be buried. But you will also be resurrected in a similar way, with a similar body.

If that is the discussion, then what would Paul be saying if he said, "Oh, by the way, the comparison is that he became the Holy Spirit." Then what does that mean for our resurrected body? That we become the Holy Spirit? Since we have to reject that, then it would seem that to make the comparison useful, that could not be what Paul is saying.

And, as I have said repeatedly, understanding Christ as spirit (in essence) that gives life is completely accurate. Of course Christ gives life. And Paul did step a little outside of the necessary rhetoric to make that statement. It was not necessary to say that Christ gives life to make the point about his body. But even with it, the resurrected body is describable sufficiently to make Paul's parallel work. Now the naysayers concerning the resurrection have something to chew on.

What in the construct of the sentence requires that we understand that Christ became the Holy Spirit? No one has provided that. Not Lee, not Gaffin. Not anyone. Just an insistence that it must be so. Because of a word/phrase.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 12:26 PM   #386
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
I'd avoid it. If the word is without gender, what do you gain by trying to give it gender? That Jesus was male is a given. The first person of the Trinity is designated as "Father" therefore would also be male. But God in general is described as being "spirit." Are you suggesting a gender crisis within the Godhead? I think the issue is that a gender-neutral word just means that it is what it is. It cannot be used to drive the discussion because it provides no specificity. Therefore is of no help.

So what do we gain by doing a gender analysis? Are you unsure that Jesus is male?

Since this is (was) my thread, I suggest that without a good reason for the discussion, it is not relevant to the topic and should be seen as clutter to the existing discussion.
That's why I asked. Thanks for your reply.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 12:54 PM   #387
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
The Gaffin pdf is dated Dec. 1998.

Is there a possibility of Lee cross-pollination?

Maybe UntoHim knows???
My gut reaction is to doubt it. Since Gaffin has pretty thoroughly footnoted his work, I would think that he would have at least acknowledged Lee's influence if not some specific writing if there was cross-pollination.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 01:20 PM   #388
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
My gut reaction is to doubt it. Since Gaffin has pretty thoroughly footnoted his work, I would think that he would have at least acknowledged Lee's influence if not some specific writing if there was cross-pollination.
But, if so, wouldn't Gaffin be disinclined to cite a non-scholar, such as Lee? Lee wasn't a scholar of anything. If anything he was a pretend scholar ... like he was a pretend oracle/apostle/MOTA of God. And a pretend expert on 15:45.

But I agree , there's no evidence of cross-pollination between Gaffin & Lee.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 02:56 PM   #389
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

In general, I would never recommend the K.I.S.S. (keep it simple stupid) method when it comes to biblical interpretation (even though there are some of us who should have no business going beyond this method...moi included) Even though the apostle Paul was the original and supreme Christian theologian, and though even the apostle Peter called Paul's writings "hard to understand", I would appeal once again for us to try and keep this term "life-giving spirit" in the simple context of: firstly, the immediately surrounding verses, secondly, the wider context of Paul's answering of the question " But someone will ask, 'how are the dead raised? With what kind of body do they come?' ".(vr 35) and lastly, to the distinct probability the this was an originally coined term that is best to interpret within the context of this particular chapter (1 Cor 15)

There are MANY other surrounding concerns, and they have been discussed in great depth and detail by lots of very qualified and absolutely well-meaning theologians (including Gaffin and the others I have referenced), and I would hope we could take our time and maybe go over some of these commentaries one by one. We already know what Witness Lee taught regarding this matter. As far as I know, only Gaffin comes close to Lee's interpretation, but this comes with some very important caveats. I plan on addressing these in due time (I know, I know it's past due time, but I'm working on it!)

Finally, and something that has been on my heart regarding our discussions about this matter, we would all be missing something of ultimate importance if we forget about "keeping the main thing the main thing"....This is all about THE GOSPEL. Please read the opening few verses of this chapter - "Now I would remind you, brothers, of the gospel I preached to you, in which you received, in which you stand"....and even the K.I.S.S. method works for the Gospel.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 06:27 PM   #390
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
But, if so, wouldn't Gaffin be disinclined to cite a non-scholar, such as Lee? Lee wasn't a scholar of anything. If anything he was a pretend scholar ... like he was a pretend oracle/apostle/MOTA of God. And a pretend expert on 15:45.

But I agree , there's no evidence of cross-pollination between Gaffin & Lee.
It makes no difference in terms of the truth or falsity of Gaffin's claim whether he got it from Lee or not. He might have found it in a box of Cracker Jacks. The proposition that it matters where he got his claim is a genetic fallacy i.e. a perceived defect in the origin of a claim is taken to be evidence that discredits it. What count's are the merits of his arguments and supporting evidence.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 06:46 PM   #391
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
And what does that mean? Are you positive that because someone printing a Bible that capitalized "Spirit" that God has not sent forth the essence of his Son into your hearts? Or even if it is accurately the Holy Spirit, does it deny a life-giving aspect of the Son without reference to the Holy Spirit? He who has the Son has life. There is no reference to the Holy Spirit in that one — unless you have insisted upon an overlay that requires it. But the scripture has not said that the Holy Spirit is the exclusive giver of life.
Whether the words are capitalized or not is insignificant. Compare Matthew 10:20 "For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you." and Galatians 4:6 "And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father." Why, according to your theology, can't the Spirit of the Son and the Spirit of the Father be the Holy Spirit? On the other hand, I find the translation "the last Adam became a life-giving essence" true and without controversy and related to John 12:24 which also suggests that Jesus must be transfigured to become life-giving.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-01-2014, 09:45 PM   #392
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
It makes no difference in terms of the truth or falsity of Gaffin's claim whether he got it from Lee or not. He might have found it in a box of Cracker Jacks.
I guess I need to start eating Cracker Jacks again.

And I think it would be very important to know if, and I say if, Lee influenced Gaffin. It was a wild thought, brought on by you, if I'm not mistaken. We'll let it go. It's a moot point now.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Z
What count's are the merits of his arguments and supporting evidence.
Just to point it out. Gaffin references Galatians three times in his journal:

Gal
2:20. (resurrection)
4:4. "work of restoring the entire creation, begun in sending his Son “in the fullness of time”
5:22-23. "The truly enduring work of the Spirit is the resurrection renewal already experienced by every believer. And that renewal manifests itself in what Paul calls “fruit”—like faith, hope and love, joy and peace (to mention just some, . . ."

But, oddly I think, doesn't use the verse you thought supported 15:45:
Gal 4:6 - "And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father."

The "merits of his [Gaffin] arguments and supporting evidence" will be in the eye of the beholder.

First of all Gaffin claims:
"it seems fair to say, across a broad front a substantial majority of commentators and other interpreters who address the issue recognize a reference to the Holy Spirit in v. 45."

I haven't fact-checked this claim so can't speak to its merit.

Gaffin, also, seeking merit for his claim, states:
"virtually all the standard English translations, for whatever reasons, continue to render “spirit” in v. 45 with a small “s.” The most notable exceptions are the Living Bible (and now the New Living Translation) and Today’s English Version. They—correctly, I believe—capitalize “Spirit.”

As to life-giving spirit, Gaffin points to:
Acts 2:32–33 (“God has raised this Jesus to life, and we are all witnesses of the fact. Exalted therefore to the right hand of God, he has received from the Father the promised Holy Spirit and has poured out what you now see and hear”). As “the life-giving Spirit,” (the resurrected and ascended) Christ is the one who baptizes with the Spirit.

And to:
2Co 3:17 Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.

To Gaffin the "became" in 15:45 has now, in Paul's 2nd to the Corinthians, become "is" : "the Lord is that Spirit."

And also to:
Rom 8:2 For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.

And for my last example (and there are more):
Rom 8:9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.
Rom 8:10 And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.
Rom 8:11 But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you.


You decide the merits. What say ye, or others?
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 01:23 AM   #393
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

The spirit problem gets reiterated over and over. Take for instance the simpler matter of the spirit of God. Is the spirit of God God? I would say yes. So then when we say "spirit of god" is there one entity or two? If we say one then why not say simply God? If we say two, spirit and God, then the two must be distinct in some way. In some sense the Spirit must not be identical with God. Then in what way are the two distinct? If we say that the spirit is the essence of God then is the spirit an aspect of God? Then what of the remainder of God? Isn't the remainder also spirit? Then why talk of spirit at all.It is impossible to overestimate incomprehensibility of God. The Spirit of God is no less incomprehensible. The Triune God is more impossible still. When I think I have grasped it, it slides through my fingers. I think those that claim they understand God are deluded. Sometimes Witness Lee would call the Triune God a mystery, but then he would go on to claim that others were wrong about it and he was right. If Lee or Gaffin or Edwards admitted they didn't know who would follow them? I don't want followers so I can admit it.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 02:31 AM   #394
KSA
Member
 
KSA's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Russia
Posts: 173
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

The matter is quite simple ) Can God change? Can anything be added to Him? If something can be added to God, then it musta existed outside of God
__________________
Most men pursue pleasure with such breathless haste that they hurry past it. Soren Kierkegaard
KSA is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 05:43 AM   #395
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Whether the words are capitalized or not is insignificant. Compare Matthew 10:20 "For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you." and Galatians 4:6 "And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father." Why, according to your theology, can't the Spirit of the Son and the Spirit of the Father be the Holy Spirit? On the other hand, I find the translation "the last Adam became a life-giving essence" true and without controversy and related to John 12:24 which also suggests that Jesus must be transfigured to become life-giving.
And that is essentially what I said. The capitalization is not what makes it one way or the other since the underlying text generally has none (at all). We add it as we think is proper according to the formulas of the day for capitalizing deity, or even major nouns in general. And some only capitalize where it is a name.

And even when we have a formulation, it is not patently obvious that "Spirit" in either verse is definitely the Holy Spirit, although it is a definite possibility and no stretch to say it. But neither is it a stretch to say that it is a reference to the very being of the Father and the Son. whose essence is spirit, rather than the third of the Trinity.

But the problem with running to so many other scriptures is that each has a context and a meaning. For these two, it is clear that the S/spirit of the Father and the Son are involved. Whether it is similarly or differently in either place a reference to the essence of the one mentioned coming to/into (or as a fact of being in) the believer or of the Holy Spirit should have no real impact on what it is that is stated in these verses.

And your question as to why it cannot be the Holy Spirit when the S/spirit of the Father and the Son are mentioned is a kind of strawman because I did not ever say that those cannot be. But in so many places the Holy Spirit is specifically mentioned without being an aspect of the Father or the Son, therefore some question as to the meaning of these verses is naturally present.

When Jesus promised "another comforter" he did not say it was his Spirit that was coming. Yet in the same discourse he mentions also coming himself. Is this a form of parallel in which the two are/will be the same? Or is it a reference to the coming fact that God — all Three — will at that time be within the believer? (And yet the God that created it all only seems to give us heartburn or other unsure feelings. Quite a lot of self control being exercised.)

But none of this drives 1 Cor 15:45 since the very use of the word in the context (whether spiritual or spirit) is much more clearly not a reference to the essence of God or the Holy Spirit, but to the nature of the body that springs forth in resurrection. It is the parallel with the body we will receive that is the point of the passage (many verses, not just a 1/2-verse fortune cookie). So, in the middle of a passage, even the whole chapter (artificial as it is) in which Paul makes no other reference to the Holy Spirit, it is odd that he would suddenly make this obscure one and then fail to enhance it and dwell upon it. Instead he sticks to the discussion of the sowing of the perishable body in death and the resurrection of the imperishable, spiritual body (for any man) in resurrection. It makes the very idea of a statement about the change of the Son into the Spirit so far fetched as to be about as plausible as the very small microburst breaking my car window and sucking the CD 'Days of Future Past" off the passenger seat while leaving everything else in the vicinity alone v the very likelihood that someone simply stole it. (A fictional story borrowed from a book on logic.)

Every time you run to another verse and say "what about here?" I can only deal separately with those passages. Many of them have contexts which would allow for the much more plausible and possible reading that your suggest. But none of those create a pattern of use that is so consistent that we can only read the word "sprit," especially when juxtaposed to "life-giving" as the Holy Spirit. Especially when the context argues that the word is talking about something else. It would take Paul really moving from the spiritual body discussion to the nature of God for more than a three-word phrase to yank this reference from the existing context and start a new one. But that is the end of it. The very next words are back on the original discussion without reference to the Holy Spirit in any way.

This is getting old. For every verse you mention that either could, or does, reference the Holy Spirit, there are others that do not. And there are some that do not reference anything about God at all, but about man, whether the human spirit, or in reference to something like a dynamic, such as a spirit of sonship. There is nothing that forces "spirit" to be read differently than what its context provides. And in some places the context includes the modifier "holy" which we pretty rightly understand to mean that together they designate the Holy Spirit.

What makes this one jump its context? Pointing to a different verse with a different context is not instructive. Try again.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 07:00 AM   #396
KSA
Member
 
KSA's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Russia
Posts: 173
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

LC is so proud of their "last Adam became a life-giving Spirit" revelation. It is like one of the main stones for their theology. A simple question remains though: does it really matter? We can cut and paste lots of verses and arguments, but the bottom line is whether knowing that Jesus is a Spirit changes my life significantly or it is just a cute teaching that makes me feel special?

Another thing is that all our concepts about God are at best pointers to the Truth, but not the Truth itself. When we really stick to a concept, we are that proverbial fool who looks at the finger, not at the Moon.
__________________
Most men pursue pleasure with such breathless haste that they hurry past it. Soren Kierkegaard
KSA is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 07:42 AM   #397
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by KSA View Post
The matter is quite simple ) Can God change? Can anything be added to Him? If something can be added to God, then it musta existed outside of God
So good to hear from you KSA!

Interesting theological question..."Can God change?". Has God actually limited himself in such a way? I'm not saying I have a definitive answer to this, just wondering out loud here.

Let's take a quick look at Philippians 2:6-8


who, though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped but emptied himself, by taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form, he humbled himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross.

"being born in the likeness of men"..."being found in human form"..."death on a cross". Remember the words to the hymn.."Without reluctance, flesh and blood His substance"...and also "tis mystery all, the immortal dies". Witness Lee claimed that humanity was added to the Spirit (as part of his processed God teaching), which would naturally mean that something was "added" to God himself. Orthodox teachings have usually resisted such a thought or concept. Now we clearly see Richard Gaffin is at least dancing around this idea of the Lord Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit. Is becoming synonymous with changing? I think it very well could be in this instance.

We have lots more to review in this thread.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 09:49 AM   #398
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Okay we can't really pin down life-giving spirit.

But still, we haven't addressed "became," or "was made," (ginomai)

"the last Adam became a life-giving spirit."

Heb 13:8 "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever."

Yet Paul says the last Adam became.

Somebody enlighten me. Please & thank you.

Is this another aspect of 15:45 that can't be pinned down?

Since Paul visited the church in Corinth, and spoke with them personally, prolly teaching and instructing, it's likely that the Corinthians understood what Paul was writing to them based upon previous speakings/teachings.

And that, perchance, is why we're having such trouble understanding 15:45.

We aren't privy to Paul's personal speakings & teachings -- we weren't there -- that would more than likely lend to our understanding.

Zeek brought up: "I don't want followers so I can admit it."

Zeek has no personal agenda so he can admit that he doesn't understand 15:45.

Lee had an agenda, so he was forced to come up with novel interpretations of scripture, to make it look like God was speaking special message to only Witness Lee ... like Lee had a dog-whistle hearing of God.

15:45 was a tool of Lee, supporting his pretense to be more than he was.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 11:53 AM   #399
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
The capitalization is not what makes it one way or the other since the underlying text generally has none (at all).
I never claimed it was. You projected that proposition onto what I posted.


Quote:
Whether it is similarly or differently in either place a reference to the essence of the one mentioned coming to/into (or as a fact of being in) the believer or of the Holy Spirit should have no real impact on what it is that is stated in these verses.
It seems that the essence of the Father and Son and the Holy Spirit is Spirit. [John 4: 24] Otherwise, God would have three different substances? The translation of Greek hypostasis to Latin substantia resulted in Tritheistic heretical conclusions. Do you really want to go there?

Quote:
And your question as to why it cannot be the Holy Spirit when the S/spirit of the Father and the Son are mentioned is a kind of strawman because I did not ever say that those cannot be.
I didn't mean to imply that you were. I am merely trying to define the boundaries of your position via questions. Does that make sense to you?

Quote:
This is getting old. for every verse you mention that either could, or does, reference the Holy Spirit, there are others that do not.
Your thoughts are going circles largely of your own imagining. You went right past my concession to you that "The last Adam became a life-giving essence' seems the best translation I have yet read. You are interpreting every question as an argument when I am actually asking these things because I don't know.

We got off to a bad start because I accused you of equivocation which is what you accused Witness Lee. You then accused me of it. If the word spirit has a different meaning every time it is used depending on the context, then how can we NOT equivocate? As you have charitably granted me at least once, our equivocation may be "unintentional." That has happened and likely will happen again. It seems the best we can do is humbly admit our ignorance of this most important matter. I don't think that spirit can be understood intellectually. Spirit could be defined as that essence of life that cannot be understood intellectually but is present everywhere in everything and nothing.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 01:22 PM   #400
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

My goodness I just noticed. The title of this thread is : "Become" or "Not Become"

Yet we ignore "became" in 15:45, jump right over it, and go straight to, life-giving spirit.

Do we do this because Lee didn't remark about "became/was made?"

Or do we shy away cuz we can't possibly explain it?

I know Paul is showing a mystery, as he states a few verses down. So why do we dig into the mystery of the life-giving spirit, with answers like, Holy Spirit(Graffin/Lee), "no body"(Zeek), essence (Zeek), person (Igzy), & love (Edwards).

But we just accept that "became" in 15:45 is a unsearchable mystery?

Curiouser and curiouser!
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 01:45 PM   #401
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Harold,
Thanks for noticing "become" instead of "became". I went ahead and changed the title of the thread. (all previous posts will still show "become" in the title)


Quote:
Originally Posted by KSA View Post
Another thing is that all our concepts about God are at best pointers to the Truth, but not the Truth itself. When we really stick to a concept, we are that proverbial fool who looks at the finger, not at the Moon.
Yes, even all the concepts about God that are based in the Word are simply pointers to the truth. Only the Word, the precious Word, the living and abiding Word of God is Truth. "Your Word is Truth". "Your Word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path". In the end the Lord Jesus himself will be called "The Word of God".

And since only the Word is Truth, how very important it is for us as Christians, whom the Lord Jesus has sent out and commissioned to be the light of the world, to teach, preach and proclaim the Word in the most accurate manner possible.
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 02:25 PM   #402
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Okay we can't really pin down life-giving spirit.

But still, we haven't addressed "became," or "was made," (ginomai)

"the last Adam became a life-giving spirit."

Heb 13:8 "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever."

Yet Paul says the last Adam became.

Somebody enlighten me. Please & thank you.

Is this another aspect of 15:45 that can't be pinned down?
P1 Jesus is God.
P2 God is unchangeable.
P3 To become something is to change
C: Jesus cannot become anything.

How is this syllogism wrong?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 04:58 PM   #403
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Okay we can't really pin down life-giving spirit.

But still, we haven't addressed "became," or "was made," (ginomai)

"the last Adam became a life-giving spirit."
First, "became" is only implied in the part about the last Adam, but clearly so.

Actually, that is what we have been talking about. The mortal body is sown in death and what it "becomes" is resurrected immortal and spiritual. That has been what Paul was talking about the whole time. While he did not use the word "became" in the earlier verses, it is the same thing. Nothing new. Here in 15:45 he says "became."

For three verses (as the later scribes inserted years after the originals) Paul has said "raised" over and over. Then in v 45 he gets more specific and says that Adam "became a living being (soul)." That is the fact that Adam was created as such by God. And immediately, it says, "the last Adam, a life-giving spirit." And this is a parallel to "raised in the earlier parts of the passage. "Became" is parallel to "raised," and the "becames" (actually only one stated, but the other implied) are parallel to what is sown v what is raised in resurrection. And the thought is to give this observation of a resurrected body as an example of the one that the rest of us will receive. And since we are not going to become the Holy Spirit, that is out of bounds of what Paul is discussing. Therefore highly implausible as a meaning of this particular snippet within the discussion.

In fact, prior to this one verse, Paul has ben saying that this sown-raised "process" is the way it is, but has not provided evidence that it is so. And now in v 45 he finally does it by noting that the natural body that Jesus began with was what is provided by God to Adam and passed down (by biology) to each of us. Then, in death, that body was buried. Then when it was resurrected, it "became" something different. It was spiritual. And the only example to date of the resurrection was Jesus. And Jesus received this spiritual body. And, BTW, he is life-giving. At some level, the reference to life-giving was not necessary to make the point. That may be the reason that some think it just has to mean more. But since Christ is life-giving, Paul is often prone to being somewhat superlative in his descriptions of God/Christ. That does not naturally raise a specter of reference to the Holy Spirit, especially since he did not reinforce it, but immediately went back to the "natural/spiritual" comparisons.

Quote:
The spiritual did not come first, but the natural, and after that the spiritual. The first man was of the dust of the earth; the second man is of heaven. As was the earthly man, so are those who are of the earth; and as is the heavenly man, so also are those who are of heaven. And just as we have borne the image of the earthly man, so shall we bear the image of the heavenly man.
Does this help?
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-02-2014, 06:47 PM   #404
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
P1 Jesus is God.
P2 God is unchangeable.
P3 To become something is to change
C: Jesus cannot become anything.

How is this syllogism wrong?
It presumes that the unchangeableness of God is absolute in all ways. It would appear that God decided on creating man. But unless he was always planning it and then finally did it, then he probably changed in that he decided at some point to do it.

But the nature by which he operates is consistent and constant.

Yet he has a righteousness that demands purity, holiness, etc. at the same time that he has love that allows us to be outside of those standards without being immediately obliterated. I think we went through this kind of thinking a couple of years ago when discussing Job and someone said that there was a God of righteousness, a God of justice, a God of love, etc., and treated them as if they were different beings that were, by definition at odds with each other.

This is one of the realms in which we struggle to understand God. It is like the juxtaposition of omniscience, holiness, and the free will of man. What we do with free will must create a situation in which the love of God is strong to keep his righteousness and justice in check. Otherwise we would be consumed.

But even without all of that, just like 1 Cor 15:45, the unchangeability of God is mentioned in a context. And while I do not claim omniscience, I expect that the context would suggest that the character and nature of God us unchangeable. And the promises of God will be kept. But just like the record of God being argued out of simply destroying the Israelites and starting over, he has an unchangeable side that demands righteousness and purity and it is being held in check by his promise and love.

Besides, do we declare that when circumstances cause someone to change their mind on something that it is simply them changing? Or do we properly understand that, assuming nothing else changing, the expectation is that God would also not change? I think it is the latter. Once a covenant is broken by one party, the other is not held by it and is not seen as in violation (or as being the one to cause the change) if they choose to set it aside. That is not the change of God because what he agreed to is not able to be continued without a change on the part of the other party (the Israelites). (And when I say "the Israelites, I suddenly thing of a song from probably the late 60s in which almost every line in either the verses of chorus — or both — ended with the phrase "Ah . . . . the Israelites.")

But all things being equal, God, by his nature, will not simply change his mind. That is the reason that the guy on the other forum seems so foolish because he follows a reading of scripture that makes God whimsical and changing. At one point he says one thing, then at another, he declares something different and partly contradictory. (Sort of like reading the Koran. Are alcoholic beverages bad? Depends on whether you are reading the early parts or the later parts. Mohammed's prophecies kept changing.)

Do I think this is the only way to consider it? Absolutely not. But it is reasonable to me and is consistent with how I see the references to his constancy and faithfulness and to the situations where he either did, or considered to take a different course of action than previously declared/promised. And it does not cause me to consider God a liar to have said their is not changing in him. As with other discussions, context is part of the equation. Context provides an understanding of "changing" actions that make them not the result of fault in God, but in his created beings who have overwhelmingly rejected his ways and broken covenant with him. Much worse than the iron skillet calling the copper kettle black. More like the iron skillet calling the porcelain sink black. (Well, we actually have a black porcelain sink, so that may not be the best example. )

Anyway, that is my initial take on it.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-03-2014, 03:52 AM   #405
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Okay ...

Since Paul visited the church in Corinth, and spoke with them personally, prolly teaching and instructing, it's likely that the Corinthians understood what Paul was writing to them based upon previous speakings/teachings.

And that, perchance, is why we're having such trouble understanding 15:45.

We aren't privy to Paul's personal speakings & teachings -- we weren't there -- that would more than likely lend to our understanding.
And this is why a friend of mine would say, "You should not be reading someone else's mail."
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-03-2014, 07:27 AM   #406
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
And this is why a friend of mine would say, "You should not be reading someone else's mail."
LOL Ha Ha Ha ... call the PostMaster ....
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-03-2014, 08:55 AM   #407
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
First, "became" is only implied in the part about the last Adam, but clearly so.
Why do you say this Mike? You can look up the Greek word for became, or, was made (KJV). Please explain.

Quote:
Originally Posted by O
Actually, that is what we have been talking about. The mortal body is sown in death and what it "becomes" is resurrected immortal and spiritual. That has been what Paul was talking about the whole time. While he did not use the word "became" in the earlier verses, it is the same thing. Nothing new. Here in 15:45 he says "became."
So Paul, when he writes "became (ginomai)" is referring back to the resurrection of the last Adam?

If so, it doesn't leave doubt undisturbed, but I can except that, for now.

Let's move on to another part of the verse:

"And so it is written ..."

Where was it written? Was it lost to us? Did there exist back then what Paul considered to be scripture, where "it was written," that is lost to us?

And since he's referencing this to the Corinthians, like they would know of it, was it considered scripture to the Corinthians?

Is this another case where the Corinthians had an inside track, that we're not privy to?

Or maybe someone out here knows "where it was written?" I'm itchin' to know it.

But I may be out in left field here, "it is written" may only apply to the first Adam becoming a living soul.

But it doesn't read that way. It's written by Paul like the whole statement was written.

To be honest, Paul in this verse just isn't clear. So we're force to read into it, what we think he meant.

And that's such a wildcard that it allows Witness Lee to claim the last Adam, Christ, is the Holy Spirit.

But not just Lee, but Gaffin, who claims "it seems fair to say, across a broad front a substantial majority of commentators and other interpreters who address the issue recognize a reference to the Holy Spirit in v. 45."

Which means Lee prolly was cross-pollination by these commentators, and didn't get it as a revelation from God ... that he was pretending to have.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-03-2014, 09:13 AM   #408
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Please see attached PDF:

The Last Adam as Life-Giving-Spirit Revisted
by Benjamin Gladd.


Very interesting, and may clear up some muddled thoughts we might be having regarding an accurate interpretation of "life-giving spirit".
Attached Files
File Type: pdf 71.2.Gladd.The Last Adam as the Life Giving Spirit.pdf (103.6 KB, 1025 views)
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-03-2014, 12:47 PM   #409
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Please see attached PDF:

The Last Adam as Life-Giving-Spirit Revisted
by Benjamin Gladd.


Very interesting, and may clear up some muddled thoughts we might be having regarding an accurate interpretation of "life-giving spirit".
Thanks. I'm enjoying it immensely.

Here's a quote that jumped out at me:

Quote:
Asher has cogently and persuasively argued that Paul uses a type of deliberative and didactic rhetoric that would have been familiar in Corinth.
This is what I've been saying : Ohio's crack that we're reading someone else's mail is a valid point. The Corinthians had an inside track, based upon past personal encounters with Paul, that's absent to us. They had a special understanding of Paul, that we're (obviously) missing. That even Gladd, Lee, and all the other commentates are missing as well.

That's why we have so many contrivances on 15:45. Cuz none of us were there to get Pauls' mail. We're all getting it secondhand, at best.

More on Ben Gladd to come ; God willing and the creek don't rise.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 05:14 AM   #410
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Let's move on to another part of the verse:

"And so it is written ..."

Where was it written? Was it lost to us?
Not really. Genesis 2:7

Quote:
Then the Lord God formed a man from the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living being.
God formed man and gave him His breath, making him (man) a living being/soul. Of course, the discussion is not really about the contents of the body, but the body itself. It is not about the soul that dwells in the body, but the body itself. Then as a result of death and resurrection, that body rises differently, consistent with what was seen in Jesus. The raised body is spiritual. That is the only comment Paul makes on the change in the body. You then have to consider what it is that the written accounts tell us about the resurrected body. Solid (at least at times) since Jesus had to tell Mary not to cling to him, and he later told Thomas to reach out and touch the scars. But also like what we classify as a ghost or specter. It could not be there, then just be there. The once again disappear. And it simply rose from the ground into the heavens. It was not obedient to the laws of physics that we humans are stuck with in this life.

Were there more descriptions of the body of the resurrected Jesus than were recorded in the scriptures we now have? Probably. Did the Corinthians hear some of this? Unknown. But they heard some of it. And probably at least what we now have. And Paul drew upon that to answer the question “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body will they come?” (v 35). Yes, this little discussion is quite long. It starts in v 35 and is still going when Paul says "He gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ" in verse 57. Then the chapter ends with v 58 in which Paul turns them from speculations about the future to the present as the grounds for the future when he says "stand firm. Let nothing move you. Always give yourselves fully to the work of the Lord, because you know that your labor in the Lord is not in vain."

And this is the reason that an eight word, half-verse declaration about the nature of the Trinity (Christ became the Holy Spirit) seems so out of place.

BTW. I say that "became" is implied because, thought I did not consult the Greek, it is seldom that the translators leave out a word. But they sometimes fill-in words that are implied. Here, the word "became" is stated with respect to Adam becoming a living soul/being. But it is not stated with respect to the last Adam. It says "the last Adam, a life-giving (or quickening) spirit." But "became" is fully implied by the parallelism of the two fragments. There is really no other way to understand it. So it might as well have been stated because that is clearly what is meant.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 06:32 AM   #411
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

And we await the sound of the trumpet, when the life-giving spirit, Christ, will kick into action, raise the dead, and change our body into His image. And perhaps we'll become life-giving spirits too, or something like it, at least.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 08:27 AM   #412
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I admire the effort being put into figuring out what 15:45 means. But could it be that since it is hard to come to any real conclusions and consensus about its meaning (not only among us but among theologians) there isn't much more meaning than its face value?

Didn't God know we would have trouble with this verse? I mean, it is 2000 years after it was written and we still have little clue what it precisely means. It seems awfully odd, then, that this verse could contain some deep, hidden truth that is crucial to our vision or experience.

Witness Lee loved to take obscure verses, claim that dumb moo-cow Christianity had missed them, and then build whole theologies around them to show that he was the one and only visionary of the age. This was one of his favorites. Very few other theologians seem too concerned about it, or think that it holds deep and church-shaking truths, which, by the way, we have somehow managed to muddle along without.

Look at it this way. Does anyone doubt that Jesus Christ is now, in some way, a spirit? Does anyone doubt that he gives life? So if he's a spirit and he gives life then it is not improper to say he's a life-giving spirit, is it?

So even if 1 Cor 15:45 did not exist, would any of you say that Jesus Christ was NOT a life-giving spirit? And if you would agree that he is, think about what you would mean by that. That's probably what this verse means, too.

Don't let me stop you from wrangling with it, though. Carry on.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 12:45 PM   #413
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
I admire the effort being put into figuring out what 15:45 means. But could it be that since it is hard to come to any real conclusions and consensus about its meaning (not only among us but among theologians) there isn't much more meaning than its face value?

Didn't God know we would have trouble with this verse? I mean, it is 2000 years after it was written and we still have little clue what it precisely means. It seems awfully odd, then, that this verse could contain some deep, hidden truth that is crucial to our vision or experience.
And that is the reason that my general take on the whole passage (v 35 to the end of the chapter) is that Paul is giving them just enough to accept that there is a resurrection, and there is something more than just the same old body in resurrection. Not sure that Paul knew more than that. And we still don't.

And once it is all just a discussion of a "50,000 foot view" of the body in resurrection, you almost wonder how it could take so many verses to cover. And how such a strangely-phrased verse in the middle of it could be thought to house a phrase that needs one of those WWII encryption machines to figure out.

And once that is accepted as a reasonable way to address this verse, the thread is over. Lee is grasping at straws. Gaffin as well.
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 01:56 PM   #414
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Therefore, in 1:26-28 Adam and Eve are created in the image of God and
commanded to build a community of image bearers that will eventually rule and
subdue the created order. God, in 2:7, ‘‘breathes’’ into Adam the ‘‘breath of life.’’
The act of God issuing forth the ‘‘breath of life’’ (2:7), as we have seen, parallels
being created in the image of God (1:27-28). Though the fall obviously hampers
and brings serious dilemmas to humanity’s mandate, Adam and Eve begin to
fulfill Gen 1:28 and continue to produce other legitimate image bearers, albeit
imperfectly. God’s blessing does not flow through the line of Cain (4:1-24) but
Seth (4:25–5:32) who has replaced Abel (4:25). Adam passes on his unique image
to Seth and ultimately Noah (5:28-32), who functions as a second Adamic figure
(cf. 9:1-17). Hamilton agrees: ‘‘That Adam reproduces himself through Seth,
and Seth through Enosh, etc., demonstrates that God’s blessing has become
effective. They are not only created by God but blessed by God. Such blessing is
manifested in multiplication.’’28 [Benjamin L. Gladd, Adjunct Assistant Professor of New Testament at Wheaton College in Wheaton, Ill]

Is he proposing that God's image is more effaced in Cain than in Seth's line? And is he saying that the blessing is revealed by the relative numbers? But, Cain's progeny multiplied as well and achieved even greater numbers, didn't they?
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 02:06 PM   #415
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Is he proposing that God's image is more effaced in Cain than in Seth's line? And is he saying that the blessing is revealed by the relative numbers? But, Cain's progeny multiplied as well and achieved even greater numbers, didn't they?
I think you are trying to read too much into the theological musings of someone trying to make more out of things than ought to be made. It will drive you crazy (if we don't do it first).
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 02:39 PM   #416
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
Lee is grasping at straws. Gaffin as well.
Add to that Ben Gladd ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 02:50 PM   #417
UntoHim
Οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον For God So Loved The World
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Posts: 3,797
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Is he proposing that God's image is more effaced in Cain than in Seth's line? And is he saying that the blessing is revealed by the relative numbers? But, Cain's progeny multiplied as well and achieved even greater numbers, didn't they?
Very interesting observation! I think your questions/concerns are addressed in God's history of offering salvation to all of fallen mankind. Needless to say, this offering became fuller and clearer at the appearing of our Savior and Redeemer, Jesus Christ the Righteous. And, as a matter of fact, full salvation, "even the redemption our bodies", is what this chapter in 1 Cor 15 is all about!

According to the apostle Paul, every human being is created as "a seed" of sorts. For those who belong to Christ at his coming, this seed will "become" something that God has desired all along - a being in the full image and likeness of God - in the image and likeness of Jesus Christ. Right now, this is all very mysterious and "we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face. Now I know in part; then I shall know fully, even as I have been fully known" (1 Cor 13:12)

To be sure, to be clear, we are to take on this "spiritual body" in the same way that we are "sons of God", (in as much as Christ is the unique forerunner, "the firstfruits") and that even all of creation will be "longing for the revealing" (Rom 8:19) of the fully redeemed and glorified sons of God. To me, this is what is so wonderful about 1 Cor 15, the apostle Paul has given us a glimpse into our destiny!
__________________
αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἀμήν - 1 Peter 5:11
UntoHim is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 03:11 PM   #418
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
Is he proposing that God's image is more effaced in Cain than in Seth's line?
From Seth's line comes Noah. All of Cain's line drowned ... along with the Watchers, and progeny from the sons of god and daughters of men.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 05:45 PM   #419
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
From Seth's line comes Noah. All of Cain's line drowned ... along with the Watchers, and progeny from the sons of god and daughters of men.
Don't forget the rock giants!
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 06:37 PM   #420
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by UntoHim View Post
Very interesting observation! I think your questions/concerns are addressed in God's history of offering salvation to all of fallen mankind. Needless to say, this offering became fuller and clearer at the appearing of our Savior and Redeemer, Jesus Christ the Righteous. And, as a matter of fact, full salvation, "even the redemption our bodies", is what this chapter in 1 Cor 15 is all about!

According to the apostle Paul, every human being is created as "a seed" of sorts. For those who belong to Christ at his coming, this seed will "become" something that God has desired all along - a being in the full image and likeness of God - in the image and likeness of Jesus Christ. Right now, this is all very mysterious and "we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face. Now I know in part; then I shall know fully, even as I have been fully known" (1 Cor 13:12)

To be sure, to be clear, we are to take on this "spiritual body" in the same way that we are "sons of God", (in as much as Christ is the unique forerunner, "the firstfruits") and that even all of creation will be "longing for the revealing" (Rom 8:19) of the fully redeemed and glorified sons of God. To me, this is what is so wonderful about 1 Cor 15, the apostle Paul has given us a glimpse into our destiny!
Thank you, UntoHim. Is the resurrection based on some fundamental ontological principle? Personally I usually look for a minimal metaphysical basis that I can support logically and empirically. In other words, I want my metaphysics to be grounded in that which can be verified or falsified in this life. I am familiar with the practice of basing eschatology on the promises of God. I get that. But, I wonder if there is a discernible ontological basis in the being of God underlying the promises that is predictive of the envisioned eschatological outcomes e.g. resurrected spiritual-bodies. I think there is and it issues from the dialectical tension between the problem of evil and God's perfect nature.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 06:55 PM   #421
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
From Seth's line comes Noah. All of Cain's line drowned ... along with the Watchers, and progeny from the sons of god and daughters of men.
So then we are all progeny of Seth bearing the less effaced image of God and commissioned with ruling and subduing the created order? Yet we seem to have gone horribly wrong again. Biologists present us with evidence that we are in the sixth great extinction. Talk about a calamity of biblical proportions! Who wants to live on an earth without the abundant beauty and diversity of the flora and fauna? What are we going to do, fly to a fresh planet in our shiny new spiritual bodies? Or is God going to bring back the planet when he grants us our permanent new bodies? Is that what the restoration eschatological images are all about? There is geological evidence of five previous mass extinctions so it wouldn't be the first time. But , the geologic evidence shows that the restorations took millions of years and I haven't seen credible evidence that there were earlier humanoids when those occurred let alone a literal resurrection in the distant past. So, it seems a resurrection such as we are contemplating would be unprecedented.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 06:56 PM   #422
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Don't forget the rock giants!
I haven't seen it yet...no more spoilers!
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-04-2014, 08:48 PM   #423
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
So then we are all progeny of Seth bearing the less effaced image of God
That's seems to be Gladd's take. He doesn't clearly explain this prejudice. I'm guessing it's prolly cuz Seth's line was saved, and Cain's line obliterated.

As he points out, the scriptures say Adam passed his likeness and image to Seth. It doesn't say that about Cain and Abel. Cain killed Abel, so what likeness and image did Cain have? We're not told. We're left with only conclusions based upon a leap of faith. Like trying to explain where Cain got his wife.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Zeek
Yet we seem to have gone horribly wrong again.
Yeah, Noah didn't fix the the human condition. So eventually the world went on just like before the antediluvian period, minus the the giants, Nephilim, and all other progeny of the sons of god and the fine daughters of men.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Zeek
Biologists present us with evidence that we are in the sixth great extinction. Talk about a calamity of biblical proportions! Who wants to live on an earth without the abundant beauty and diversity of the flora and fauna?
Forget the beauty, a 6th extinction will be an Armageddon to humanity.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Zeek
What are we going to do, fly to a fresh planet in our shiny new spiritual bodies? Or is God going to bring back the planet when he grants us our permanent new bodies?
May be our only hope. Seth's likeness and image may have passed down to us thru Noah, but methinks somehow, it more than appears, Cain's likeness and image leaked thru.

Quote:
Originally Posted by Zeek
Is that what the restoration eschatological images are all about? There is geological evidence of five previous mass extinctions so it wouldn't be the first time. But , the geologic evidence shows that the restorations took millions of years and I haven't seen credible evidence that there were earlier humanoids when those occurred let alone a literal resurrection in the distant past. So, it seems a resurrection such as we are contemplating would be unprecedented.
Can't blame anyone for wanting to escape this crazy world, filled with so much pain, suffering, and premature death and killing, not only of the human species, but all the other species as well.

The first Adam may have been told to keep the garden, but seems that that likeness and image wasn't passed down to us.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-05-2014, 04:45 AM   #424
OBW
Member
 
OBW's Avatar
 
Join Date: Apr 2008
Location: DFW area
Posts: 4,382
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Seems that in the realm of on-topic discussion, everyone is out of words. Maybe we've said all we have to say. Some may have a different consideration. But seems there is nothing more to say.

So we wander off into Nephilim and the daughters of man, rock monsters and extraterrestrial travel.

Has this thread jumped the shark?
__________________
Mike
I think . . . . I think I am . . . . therefore I am, I think — Edge
OR . . . . You may be right, I may be crazy — Joel
OBW is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-05-2014, 05:10 AM   #425
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Re: "Become" or "Not Become" Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post

Look at it this way. Does anyone doubt that Jesus Christ is now, in some way, a spirit? Does anyone doubt that he gives life? So if he's a spirit and he gives life then it is not improper to say he's a life-giving spirit, is it?

So even if 1 Cor 15:45 did not exist, would any of you say that Jesus Christ was NOT a life-giving spirit? And if you would agree that he is, think about what you would mean by that. That's probably what this verse means, too.

Don't let me stop you from wrangling with it, though. Carry on.
Great insight brother Igz!

Didn't Paul also admonish these same Corinthians to remain in the simplicity which is in Christ? At some point child-like faith in the plain words of scripture has to be a great blessing.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-05-2014, 05:56 AM   #426
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

Quote:
Originally Posted by OBW View Post
So we wander off into Nephilim and the daughters of man, rock monsters and extraterrestrial travel.

Has this thread jumped the shark?
If so, I blame Ben Gladd ... the movie Noah ... and The book of Enoch ...
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-05-2014, 10:19 AM   #427
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

So we'll perchance understand 15:45 when the trumpet sounds.

In the sweet by and by.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-05-2014, 11:13 PM   #428
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Became or Not Became - Interpreting 1Cor 15:45

I know Glad's article was supposed to clear up our muddled thinking, but Glad says, " Paul therefore alludes to Gen 5:3 in order to assert that Christ functions typologically as an Adamic figure (vv. 45-47) by passing on his image to believers or ‘‘sons’’ (vv. 49-52; cf. Rom 8:14; Gal 3:26; 4:6-7)." Isn't that backwards? According to Paul's typology, events, persons or statements in the Old Testament are seen as types pre-figuring or superseded by antitypes, events or aspects of Christ or his revelation described in the New Testament. So Glad should have said that Adam functions typologically as a Christ figure. Christ is the antitype not the type. This is confirmed in Romans 5:14 where Paul calls Adam "a type [τύπος] of the one who was to come", i.e. a type of Christ.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-06-2014, 06:39 AM   #429
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Scriptural antecedents for Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit?

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
So we'll perchance understand 15:45 when the trumpet sounds.

In the sweet by and by.
Well, it seems that the Scylla and Charybdis here, the two sides on which we can founder, are to say, "It is so clear to me", as WL did, or to say "nobody can understand this; it's unknowable", as we might be tempted to do.

Obviously we don't know all the oral discussion that surrounded this epistle. But we have the commentary of those who were only a few generations removed, at most, and were still privy to some of the accompanying oral discussions, i.e., "What the apostle meant when he wrote to the Corinthians, was this..." And it seems WL deliberately ignored this, and the accompanying humility of only having your logic and the text at hand. How little we know, and understand, even with the ancients to guide us! And how much less when we spurn them as guides!

But I would rather like to interpose another interpretive grid, here, and that is the idea of literary antecedent. If Paul was going to introduce such a notion, that Jesus Christ became the Holy Spirit in resurrection, don't you think he would point to scriptural precedent for it? This was, after all, "the people of the book"; all the time you got, "as the scripture says", or "that the scriptures might be fulfilled"... don't you think the prophets would have intimated the incarnated Messiah becoming the Holy Spirit, more than just the spices mixed with oil in Exodus 25, the significance of which anointing ointment, apparently, Paul never picked up on?

So what, if anything did Paul, use as a reference for this revelation of the processed Jesus Christ? Jesus had publicly taught, "It is the Spirit that gives life, the flesh profits nothing." Everybody knew of the breath of God bringing life, from Genesis onward. Surely Paul was aware of the failure of the flesh and the hope of life in the Spirit! After Corinthians, probably, Paul wrote Romans, with its great passages on the law of the Spirit giving life... (if I remember my chronology correctly).

Instead, it seems that WL argued that Paul had these oracular "squirrel!" moments which were embedded in the accompanying text, and missed by everyone, including Paul (!) and then 2,000 years later along comes the "last apostle" and puts the jigsaw puzzle together. And voila, God is processed, before our very eyes. And on sale, too, for merely twelve dollars. Step right up, folks, get your revelation, while it lasts. Only at the Living Stream Ministry book room.
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-06-2014, 07:09 AM   #430
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Scriptural antecedents II: the 7 Spirits in Revelation

As a contrast to the absence of Paul using literary precedence for Jesus Christ becoming the one Holy Spirit in 1 Corinthians 15:45(b), I would like to present my idea of John's use of literary precedence for his images of seven spirits burning before the throne in Revelations.

Now we all know John repeatedly saw visions of seven spirits in Revelation, starting right at chapter one with the scene of God on the throne. So it is important. But did John just cook this up out of nowhere? Or did he have any precedence which he would expect his readers to be familiar with? I argue the latter. There were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne as far back as Exodus, with the fabrication of the Menorah candlestick, and in subsequent literature, e.g. the prophets as well.

And there were seven "first created spirits" as well, in contemporary literature such as Tobit. And the apostle John, in Revelation 8:2, also mentioned seven angels that stand before God (cf Luke 1:19). The meaning of this was discussed in commentary as far back as the second century AD with writers such as Clement and Origen.

Now, my point is not to offer an interpretation, but simply to mention that John isn't dredging up something completely new and without precedence, in seven spirits before the throne. His readers might have been challenged, as they surely were by his "apocalyptic vision", but John was not being inscrutable and indecipherable - John was writing with purpose; he expected understanding. And, importantly, John's "revelation" was not without literary precedent; John's vision was tied to preceding visions. By contrast, where is precedence for Paul's supposed vision of the last Adam becoming the life-giving Spirit?

Additionally, where does WL's "God who became man who became one life-giving Spirit" need to be intensified sevenfold, anyway? Because of the degradation of the churches? There were seven lamps burning before the throne as far back as Exodus, and there they were, burning in the Holiest place, in the temple period. Suddenly, WL thinks that John is saying that the life-giving Spirit needs to be intensified sevenfold, to overcome the degradation of the church... ??? I don't buy it. God was, is, and always will be "intense" enough for whatever He sets at hand. If anything, we need the intensification, not the Spirit of God.

And if the one Holy Spirit could not give life to those in the Asian churches without becoming intensified, then where's evidence of a sevenfold intensified work of the Holy Spirit subsequently? Or was this also waiting for "the last apostle" to come and put the jigsaw puzzle together and sell us the pamphlets? And even if so, where's the evidence of a sevenfold intensified Spirit operating in the Local Churches of WL? All I remember is shouting and jumping up and down, but today it seems more like soulish enthusiasm masquerading as spirituality. Is that the extent of the "seven-fold intensified" Spirit's operation -- few scattered outbreaks of charismatic Pentecostalism over the years?

All this may seem off the thread of 1 Cor 15:45(b), but I'm trying to show that the NT writers were careful to couch their ideas in the authority of preceding scriptures. The apostle John referenced the OT over 400 times, easily, in his Apocalypse. There was no need for the Holy Spirit to "become" something it had not already been, all along. So my question here is: what precedence, if any, does Paul reference in his supposed revelation of Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit in 1 Corinthians 15? Or is WL's logic (sorry, 'revelation') all we have to guide us here?
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-06-2014, 09:20 AM   #431
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Scriptural antecedents for Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit?

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
Well, it seems that the Scylla and Charybdis here, the two sides on which we can founder, are to say, "It is so clear to me", as WL did, or to say "nobody can understand this; it's unknowable", as we might be tempted to do.

Obviously we don't know all the oral discussion that surrounded this epistle. But we have the commentary of those who were only a few generations removed, at most, and were still privy to some of the accompanying oral discussions, i.e., "What the apostle meant when he wrote to the Corinthians, was this..." And it seems WL deliberately ignored this, and the accompanying humility of only having your logic and the text at hand. How little we know, and understand, even with the ancients to guide us! And how much less when we spurn them as guides!

But I would rather like to interpose another interpretive grid, here, and that is the idea of literary antecedent. If Paul was going to introduce such a notion, that Jesus Christ became the Holy Spirit in resurrection, don't you think he would point to scriptural precedent for it? This was, after all, "the people of the book"; all the time you got, "as the scripture says", or "that the scriptures might be fulfilled"... don't you think the prophets would have intimated the incarnated Messiah becoming the Holy Spirit, more than just the spices mixed with oil in Exodus 25, the significance of which anointing ointment, apparently, Paul never picked up on?

So what, if anything did Paul, use as a reference for this revelation of the processed Jesus Christ? Jesus had publicly taught, "It is the Spirit that gives life, the flesh profits nothing." Everybody knew of the breath of God bringing life, from Genesis onward. Surely Paul was aware of the failure of the flesh and the hope of life in the Spirit! After Corinthians, probably, Paul wrote Romans, with its great passages on the law of the Spirit giving life... (if I remember my chronology correctly).

Instead, it seems that WL argued that Paul had these oracular "squirrel!" moments which were embedded in the accompanying text, and missed by everyone, including Paul (!) and then 2,000 years later along comes the "last apostle" and puts the jigsaw puzzle together. And voila, God is processed, before our very eyes. And on sale, too, for merely twelve dollars. Step right up, folks, get your revelation, while it lasts. Only at the Living Stream Ministry book room.
Delightfully argued, aron. In swerving Mr. Lee was not unlike the rest of us. He did admit, [as repeatedly recorded in his Life Studies and pamphlets] that christology and the trinity were mysteries. But, then he argued with such conviction for his position that one got the impression that he had unraveled the mystery with absolute certainty. No, he was not so different than the rest of us it seems, except for his vehemence, his claim to be MOTA, and the way he administered his MOTA authority. I don't wish judge him based on his position on an ambiguous Bible verse. My problem with Lee had more to do with how he held his putative position and how that was affecting me and others I cared about. As I'm sure you are aware, he and his followers sue people for disagreeing with them. I was labeled a negative brother by the elder of my local church because I wouldn't support one of Lee's lawsuits against Christians.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-06-2014, 11:24 AM   #432
Cal
Member
 
Cal's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: USA
Posts: 4,330
Default Re: Scriptural antecedents for Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit?

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
My problem with Lee had more to do with how he held his putative position and how that was affecting me and others I cared about.
Mine, too. It's interesting that the only people awed by Lee are the ones who were subjected to him in person. I've never heard of anyone being impressed by him simply based on his writings. In fact, he gets a big yawn from practically everyone on that front. Isn't that odd? You would think if he was as great a teacher as he thought he would have impressed someone other than those he personally intimidated.


Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I was labeled a negative brother by the elder of my local church because I wouldn't support one of Lee's lawsuits against Christians.
If that's not Orwellian, I don't know what is.
Cal is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-06-2014, 01:33 PM   #433
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Scriptural antecedents II: the 7 Spirits in Revelation

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
There was no need for the Holy Spirit to "become" something it had not already been, all along. So my question here is: what precedence, if any, does Paul reference in his supposed revelation of Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit in 1 Corinthians 15? Or is WL's logic (sorry, 'revelation') all we have to guide us here?
I don't know. But the seven spirits of God just seem to confound 15:45 all the more. Paul's pneumatology is confounding enough. But add Johns' seven spirits of God to the consideration and my brain becomes completely overloaded.

I would perchance understand 15:45 better if Paul had said, "the last Adam became a life-giving ectoplasm." But alas, ectoplasm wasn't coined until the 19th century, and wasn't use for spirit until the early 20th c. So Paul, writing in Greek, used the word available to him, which was pneuma, or breath.

So, in the end, the last Adam became a life-giving breath.

Does that help anything? better than adding 7 spirits, pneumas, or breaths of God?

Can't God be as many spirits as He wants to be? as well as a life-giving spirit too?

And our little brains just can't understand such numinous matters.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-06-2014, 05:01 PM   #434
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Scriptural antecedents for Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit?

Quote:
Originally Posted by Igzy View Post
Mine, too. It's interesting that the only people awed by Lee are the ones who were subjected to him in person. I've never heard of anyone being impressed by him simply based on his writings. In fact, he gets a big yawn from practically everyone on that front. Isn't that odd? You would think if he was as great a teacher as he thought he would have impressed someone other than those he personally intimidated.
He was an enthusiastic preacher who seemed to get buzzed by generating controversy with his unorthodox Bible interpretations. But, after he was labeled as a cult leader by his evangelical critics, he began to his sermons and training before they went into print with the help of his Living Stream scribes. I remember watered down his Life Studies seemed after I had actually seen the videos on which they were based.

Quote:
If that's not Orwellian, I don't know what is.
It was the second of the three strikes against Lee that prompted me to leave Lee's movement. The first was when he claimed to be the MOTA. The third was when I learned that sham business meeting practices were not just a local aberration of the church I met with but widespread and MOTA approved.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-07-2014, 05:55 AM   #435
aron
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Natal Transvaal
Posts: 5,629
Default Re: Scriptural antecedents II: the 7 Spirits in Revelation

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
the seven spirits of God just seem to confound 15:45 all the more. Paul's pneumatology is confounding enough. But add Johns' seven spirits of God to the consideration and my brain becomes completely overloaded.
To me, when visualizing the throne scene (arguably the center of the universe) it becomes relatively straightforward. There is one throne, and one God on the throne. "Hear, O Israel, the LORD your God is one God..." Pretty straightforward, there. One is a simple number.

Then, "there is one name by which we can be saved". There is one name above every name, both in heaven, and on earth, and under the earth. There is one Savior, one Lord, one Shepherd; there is one Master who said, "I am the way to the Father". So you have another "one" standing in front of the throne in the scene opening John's Revelation. You have the singular "emanation" from the Father's glory. Etc, etc... there are 65 different ways to say it, but you still have "one". And we may call Him Jesus. I do, anyway.

Then, it starts to get fancy, but bear with me. You have seven spirits, seven flames burning, seven eyes of the Lamb, that run to and fro throughout the earth. There are seven angels who stand before the throne. The seven "first created spirits", according to the commentary of the ancient writers of the first and second centuries. My point is simply that John is perhaps referencing Moses building the Menorah candle stick when he stresses the seven flames in his Apocalypse.

Now, here is my point of this. When the slave girl Hagar was talking to the angel in the desert, she said, "You are the God who sees me." God sees everything, knows everything, and His will is done on earth, as it is in heaven. How? Through His Holy Spirit, who is one in essence, in function, in will, in purpose, in love, in holiness, in purity, etc etc, BUT (and here is the big but) can be manifested in Spain as well as in Puerto Rico. So in the Spirit you have the beginning (and arguably the end) of multiplicity. You have different manifestations upon the 120 in the upper room on the day of Pentecost. One might speak one tongue, another a different tongue, each praising the manifest works of God.

"Not by might, nor by strength, but by My Spirit [singular], says Jehovah God of hosts [plural].

So my vision is as simple as Lee's "processed Triune God", but with one caveat, which is that I really don't see anything at all. I'm just a doofus on the bus. I'm not the Mota, so if you don't like my vision I won't curse you as a dumb moo-cow. Anyway, my vision might be very different in 6 or 8 months, so who knows? So I'm not going to argue over "truths". The only truth is to love God and receive one another. And for me, Jesus is the way.

Quote:
Originally Posted by awareness View Post
Can't God be as many spirits as He wants to be? as well as a life-giving spirit too?

And our little brains just can't understand such numinous matters.
I'm definitely with you on the "little brains" part. God calls each star by name (Psalm 147). Every hair on your head is numbered (Luke 12). Not a bird falls from the sky but the Father doesn't know it (Matt 10).

You really don't think our brains are going to wrap that all up in a neat package, do you? And sell it to each other for 5 or 7 bucks a pop?
__________________
"Freedom is free. It's slavery that's so horribly expensive" - Colonel Templeton, ret., of the 12th Scottish Highlanders, the 'Black Fusiliers'
aron is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-07-2014, 07:57 AM   #436
awareness
Member
 
awareness's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Posts: 8,064
Default Re: Scriptural antecedents II: the 7 Spirits in Revelation

Quote:
Originally Posted by aron View Post
You really don't think our brains are going to wrap that all up in a neat package, do you? And sell it to each other for 5 or 7 bucks a pop?
Boy that dates you. Considering Amazon, today it would go for $25.00. And maybe $9.99 for Kindle ... maybe ... prolly much more.

How much are LSM books going for these days? They're a neatly wrapped package, of Lee's hermeneutical grandiose systematization's.
__________________
Cults: My brain will always be there for you. Thinking. So you don't have to.
There's a serpent in every paradise.
awareness is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-07-2014, 10:33 AM   #437
Ohio
Member
 
Ohio's Avatar
 
Join Date: Jul 2008
Location: Greater Ohio
Posts: 13,659
Default Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit?

Quote:
Originally Posted by zeek View Post
I was labeled a negative brother by the elder of my local church because I wouldn't support one of Lee's lawsuits against Christians.
This was the "official" beginning of the split between Anaheim and Cleveland. After the death of Lee, the newly ordained Blended Blindeds began exercising their biceps with the lawsuit against Heritage House Encyclopedia. The whole of the Recovery was automatically expected on deck, but Titus Chu, the leader of the "free world" within, was not on board. Once he made this decision, most of the Midwest followed suit, thus assaulting the fabled "one accord" of the Lord's Recovery.

Let it be made clear that once a brother decides to follow Jesus by exercising his own conscience, his usefulness to the Recovery is over, and he becomes a dangerous threat.
__________________
Ohio's motto is: With God all things are possible!.
Keeping all my posts short, quick, living, and to the point!
Ohio is offline   Reply With Quote
Old 08-07-2014, 11:33 PM   #438
zeek
Member
 
Join Date: Jul 2011
Location: Florida
Posts: 4,223
Default Re: Jesus becoming the Holy Spirit?

Quote:
Originally Posted by Ohio View Post
This was the "official" beginning of the split between Anaheim and Cleveland. After the death of Lee, the newly ordained Blended Blindeds began exercising their biceps with the lawsuit against Heritage House Encyclopedia. The whole of the Recovery was automatically expected on deck, but Titus Chu, the leader of the "free world" within, was not on board. Once he made this decision, most of the Midwest followed suit, thus assaulting the fabled "one accord" of the Lord's Recovery.

Let it be made clear that once a brother decides to follow Jesus by exercising his own conscience, his usefulness to the Recovery is over, and he becomes a dangerous threat.
Thank you for that last statement. Maybe Mr. Lee's mom never taught him about "sticks and stones..." Anyway, litigious Lee and his blended disciples don't seem to understand that their knee-jerk law suits against their brethren cast serious doubt on the spiritual reality of their ground of oneness and ironically make them look like the Church of Scientology which is just the kind of image they are suing to avoid.
__________________

Ken Gemmer- Church in Detroit, Church in Fort Lauderdale, Church in Miami 1973-86


zeek is offline   Reply With Quote
Reply


Posting Rules
You may post new threads
You may post replies
You may not post attachments
You may not edit your posts

BB code is On
Smilies are On
[IMG] code is On
HTML code is Off



All times are GMT -7. The time now is 02:25 PM.


3.8.9